Ap sear ees 4 ae a eS Gupoousvel jevpoivatoenct Walt ctditeh www eS esac avll /\ 4 / Vv 4 « VAX D\ LOU WIS) \ m i \ Sa al ves 180 AN \ ih = ew | Viviue WW WY ha fate WW) : , Nd PC nae ees wie. aces v cd ne, Nad Wise. oes ’ ¢ ar a 7 : ~~ Se in Tas p- —_— z eee Se = - —— wet Ni mite? eee Haye os a ae . eee ntti \ Misti Ha arte i : , a yh tthe i . : i c retail a eA aR : | Bae e\ ie alin : eet Mbit ht t tints te i 4 ; SEONG UY SoU ah ta th erSeptsts wiotes? saresteter setae Sree se i wht pret ae Lupron -Se3-t a Sathr an tathit rt Ae if SS i wiuw Ul RS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. Hulwontologia Indica, BEING FIGURES AND DESCRIPTIONS OF THE ORGANIC REMAINS PROCURED DURING THE PROGRESS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. PUBLISHED BY ORDER OF HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR GENERAL OF INDIA IN COUNCIL, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THOMAS OLDHAM, LL. D. Fellow of the Royal and Geological Societies of London; Member of the Royal Irish Academy ; Hon, Mem. of Leop-Carolino Academy of Natural Sciences: of the Isis, Dresden: of the Roy. Geol. Soc., Cornwall: Corr. Mem., Zool. Soc., London, &c., Fe., SUPERINTENDENT OF THE GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. CRETACEOUS FAUNA OF SOUTHERN INDIA. (Sat Ti ViVi Vii) — Vol. TIL The PELECYPODA, with a review of all kyown Genera of this class, fossil and recent, by Ferd. Stoliczka, Ph. D., F.G.S., &c., &c., Paleontologist, Geological Survey of India. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY OFFICE; AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS ; LONDON: TRUBNER & CO. MDCCCLXXI. le C7 Sige 2 ptibentor — [% 71 ; La Lecord ergs Pes ee ee qa —_ a = ee“ TOCA a en) l mot JiINIT SA, G, \Ni Nivij as V7 as * te} ~ fe ox Cora r He ij A : Ta} VuUt & LET = A c wo y IPM A DicS 4 - a5 ¥ —_ ee oe tL icin Tt ati The third Volume of the Cretaceous fauna of Southern India, embracing the bivalved Mollusca, is now completed. This class affords just as perfect evidence of the amazing richness and extent of the Molluscan fauna of that period, as either of the preceding. No less than two hundred and forty-three species representing eighty-five genera will be found described in the following pages. In the present volume, even more fully than in the preceding, the reader will find himself indebted to Dr. Stoliczka for a full, elaborate and careful review of the whole class of Pelecypoda, in which the analogies of the recent and fossil representatives are ably discussed, as well as for véry careful lists of all known cretaceous bivalves. None but those who have themselves attempted such a review can appreciate the amount of labour involved in this under- taking, but every student will gratefully acknowledge the value of such contributions to Science. The Bracutopopa will be the next class to be illustrated, and are now in hand. THOMAS OLDHAM. Grou. Surv. Orrice: Cancurra, July, 1871, PIE Fo The fasciculi of the PanmontotociaA Inptca included in the present volume were issued at following dates :— Parts 1—4, including pages 1—222, Plates I—XII, issued Sept. Ist, 1870. » 9—8, ¢ » 2238—409, ,, XIII—XXVIII, ,, Mar. Ist, 1871. » I9—13, 5) » 409—end, ,, XXIX—L, pe uel at 5 PREFACE. ———— In introducing the third volume of the South Indian cretaceous fossils, con- taining a monograph of the Pelecypoda,* I have but few remarks to make. A general historical sketch, with some notes on the different classes of Mollusca, was given in the introduction to the Gastropoda (Vol. II of Cretaceous Fauna, Palzeontologia Indica). I have nothing important to add to those notes.+ The monograph of the Pelecypoda itself, strictly speaking, consists of three divisions: 1, a review of all the known (to me) recent and fossil genera; 2, an enumeration of all the cretaceous species; and 8, descriptions, accompanied with figures, of the species known to occur in the cretaceous deposits of the Trichinopoly and South Arcot Districts of Southern India. A few words on each of these divisions will suffice in the way of explanation. 1. It may perhaps be thought presumptuous on my part to undertake so important a work as to review all the known fossil and recent genera of Pelecypoda. No one will hesitate to admit that a work of this kind is most difficult, and I can only say that I have discharged the duty as best I could with the materials at my disposal, both in respect of specimens and literature. The reasons why I undertook the work at all were several. When I entered upon the examination of the South Indian Cretaceous Pelecypoda, I found that nearly all the principal groups in this class of Mollusca were represented among them. The importance of a correct generic determination, and the necessity for a comparison of several of the species with others, known from different countries, were obvious; they were in fact rendered essential by the materials of our collection. But the difficulty then arose upon what basis the work should be executed. H. and A. Adams’ “Genera of recent Mollusca” appeared to me the only work which I could follow, as I have already had occasion to observe in my introduction to the Gastropoda. Chenu’s Manual, the only work which * Conchifera, Bwalvia, Lamellibranchiata, &e., of other authors, see further on p. 8 and seq. + Observations on classification of Mollusca, such as those by Prof. Hincks published in the Canadian Journal of Industry, Science, and Arts for 1867, have very little influence upon the advance of the subject. Some others I will notice when occasion offers itself in working out the different classes. a PREFACE. treats the fossil in connection with the recent forms upon the same basis, igs incomplete, and in many cases the relations of the fossil to recent types have been entirely mistaken. So far, therefore, as the Indian species, and others required for comparison, were concerned, a necessity arose for a revision of the generic groups to which they belonged. The references to the Cretaceous Pelecypoda in general somewhat enlarged the scope of the undertaking, and it appeared to me then that with a little additional information, the work might prove a very useful compilation. I do not hesitate to say that I was also greatly encouraged in carrying out this review by the many favorable opinions which had reached me regarding similar reviews already given of some of the families of the Gastropoda. It must, however, be observed that this ‘review of the genera’ does not pretend to be more than the word expresses. LHven as far as completeness goes, the list must be judged only with reference to the materials at my disposal. I wish I had been able to call it a revision, but such would have required a great deal more time, a far superior anatomical and conchological knowledge, and essentially an examination of typical species, Wherever these were accessible to me, I have not omitted to make my characteristics as detailed as I believe to be requisite for purposes of determination. But in a large number of cases my only resources were the scattered notes published about the various genera, or the brief charac- teristics, which, when based upon imperfect fossil specimens, are necessarily them- selves imperfect, and, I am sorry to say, often only too much g0. My object, therefore, has necessarily been limited principally to giving a review of the present state of our knowledge, leaving the completion of thi opportunities of examining eee PA setae I hardly need to add that I will be greatly indebted for a notice of any corrections or omissions which may be pointed out to me, and will give them publicity with the least possible delay. 3 | The general classification into orders, and partially also that into families, &¢ differs considerably from that recorded in a , Sye taken advantage of the etn tou: of = — : : isvevedd pele various groups, and this in connection with the study ade = ie. eee suggested some alterations, which I have been aan ee to introduce in the classi- fication. | Every one acquainted with this subject will be aware that it is most difficult to arrange the Pelecypoda into well defined natural groups. The Ghcmnebarsce the PREFACE, vit shells cannot always be brought into harmony with those of the animals, Thus, for instance, the shells of the Parzirpm show a great relation to the Macrams, while the animals are most closely allied to the Texnrwrp2m. Again, the animal of a Lutraria is that of a Mya, while the shell in its hinge character is a slightly modified Mactra. The animal of Giz4vcovouya also resembles that of the WM vip #, while the shell is a somewhat modified Petricola. As far as it was possible atten- tion has been paid to the anatomical characters, but these were not allowed altogether to supersede those of the shells. In order to facilitate an insight into the systematical arrangement, as here carried out, I append (see p. xv et seq.) a list in which all the divisions down to the genera, and in most cases also to sub-genera, with the typical species of each, are entered. This will form in certain respects a supplement, as the names of typical species have not in all cases been referred to in the text. It will be seen from this list that I have classed all the known Pelecypoda into 10 orders, 46 families, and 580 genera, the sub-genera not being specially numbered. How far this arrangement will find approval from Conchologists further researches must show. 2. With reference to the second division of the work, previously alluded to, it will be, I think, convenient to the student to find the lists of cretaceous Pelecypoda, lately published, and partially still in progress, by Prof. Pictet in his Pal. Suisse, rendered more complete. I have supplied several omissions in that work, though I have but little doubt that there are many gaps yet to be filled up. My lists must be consulted together with those of Prof. Pictet, for I have not deemed it necessary to swell the record by a repetition of those references to the literature of the subject which are already accurately given in Pictet’s elaborate accounts. The species of only the last few families have been compiled independently of that work. Suggestions regarding the correct generic determination of the cretaceous species, so far as materials, or descriptions and illustrations, admitted, have been embodied in the lists. 3. The descriptions of the Indian cretaceous species haye been framed with those details believed to be necessary for their identification. Improved materials will naturally call for additions, but when these were too imperfect for purposes of identification, separate specific names have been omitted; a figure of the spe- cimen was, however, usually given, Some conchological and geological details are noticed in the summary on the general character of the Indian cretaceous Pelecypoda (see p. 508). Vili PREFACE. Before concluding these general remarks, I think it desirable to make some observations regarding the long vexed question of the priority of names, in order to justify the procedure which I have adopted in the subsequent records. | Several years since the attention of naturalists was drawn* to the incorrect interpretation of the laws which should regulate the priority of names in Zoology and Botany. The innovation of accepting pre-Linnean names was a few years ago somewhat hastily accepted by a number of naturalists and partially carried out regardless of everything else; but it has equally hastily been abandoned by others. The British Association Committee devised a rule that the 10th edition of Linné’s Systema Nature, published in 1758, should be taken as the starting point, and that no names given prior to that date should be admitted as possessing right to priority. So far as specific names are concerned, at least in ZLoology,+ this rule may safely be regarded as correct,{ but it is decidedly not so with revard to generic§ names. I cannot believe that the rule will ever be accepted by all naturalists in that general form ; it is certainly not a Linnean rule as it is supposed by many to be. The rules which should regulate priority of generic names had been established with very great detail by Linné himself in his Phil. Botanica, §§. 210—250, published in 1750. Some of these were afterwards neglected by Linné himself, and a few others, being impracticable, were superseded by other rules, but most of them have regulated science since their publication in 1750, and are in force up to the present day. I have but little doubt that we are perfectly entitled to go even further back than the year 1750; in fact, I believe, the respect due to the labours of former naturalists dictates this, and the more we become acquainted with the many old literary treasures, the greater will be the number of those who will pay respect to them. It appears to me that the date for the acceptance of generic names should be extended as far back as 1699, the time of writing of Luidius (Llwyd), who was immediately followed by James Petiver and Rumph (Amboin-Rariteitkamer) and others. This is a point which yet requires very close examination. In no case, however, are we entitled to set * T refer principally to Mr. Mérch’s papers in the Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 1857, 3rd ser., vol. IL, and in Malakozool. Blatter, 1868, vol. XV. T 1949 would be the proper date for Botany. ft The rule of binominal nomenclature is not subject to any alterations by the system which is now being often introduced in consequence of the use of sub-generic names, by which method, strictly speaking, a trinominal nomen- clature is produced. § The vanity of authorship ought not to be extended to the higher divisions, as families and orders, &c.; they are much too liable to undergo changes by the progress in the examination of the elements of which they are composed. PREFACE. ix aside the rules defined in Linné’s Phil. Botanica of 1750, and names published after that date, that is, between 1750 and 1758, should not on that account alone be disqualified to compete with the rules of priority, of which, as we know, there are a great many. No one will advocate the idea that mere names without descrip- tion or illustration should be accepted, unless they refer to a well known species quoted as the type of the genus; or that such compound names as ‘Catinus lactis’ or ‘Mitra hungarica’ ought to be introduced, but what reasonable objection can be entertained against names of Klein, such as Epidromus, Cithara, Lagena, Avicula, Vola, Radula, and many others? They are characterized, and one or two species of each are figured in a work specially devoted to Conchology; they are designated as ‘ genera’ and arranged in classes and sections by a man who may fairly be considered the greatest conchologist of his time. This work with a little alteration would in many respects have done honor to a conchologist of 20 years ago. Some of the generic groups first proposed in the remarkable ‘ Tentamen Methodi Ostracologice’ were re-introduced into our systems only very recently, when by a more comprehensive study of the shells and animals their correctness had become re-established. Klein as a naturalist, possessing detailed knowledge of natural history objects and the ability to classify them, was far superior to Linné, even in 1734, when he published his ‘ Naturalis dispositio Echinodermatum,’ while the 1st edition of Linné’s Systema Nature only appeared in 1735. Scarcely any naturalist at the present time would think of objecting to many of Klein’s genera of Echinoderms, why then should the conchologists do so to his genera of shells? Even in 1753, the time of Klein’s publication of his Tent. Meth. Ostrac., Linné hardly possessed a shadow of Klein’s conchological knowledge, as may be readily seen from the Museum Tessinianum, which was also published in 1753. Linné never desired that his names should supersede those of other naturalists working before him, as is clear from § 241 of his Fundament. Bot. Linné’s name stands far too high for any one to attempt to eclipse his labours in natural science, but Moérch justly remarks that when Linné did omit any generic names, or did not acknowledge them, it was either from want of acquaintance with the published literature or from actual want — of knowledge of the objects; for he had, until shortly before the publication of his 10th edition of the Syst. Nat., only a comparatively insignificant collection of shells to consult. I readily admit that we cannot disregard the so-called priority of general use. When a name has been used for nearly a century in all books of natural science, b x PREFACE. while another, perhaps published one or two years previously, had the misfortune never to become known, it would be unwise to cancel the well known name and to replace it by another. It is to be regretted that Klein’s labours were so little acknowledged by our old veterans in conchology, as, for instance, by Lamarck, who clearly used Klein a great deal, but subjected almost everything to some change or other. If Lamarck had worked out conchology, as regards generic sroups, in the spirit indicated by Klein, he would have advanced our science by at least 80 years. However, I will not now dwell upon this subject; the facts are well known. The system of disregarding the generic names given prior to 1758 is not adhered to even by the otherwise strictest devotees of the rule. I may among many celebrated authors only quote Deshayes, who admits Adanson’s genera Pedipes and Nerita, although they bear the date 1757; and surely no sensible man would object to the propriety of this. Others accept still older names unconsciously, but agitate equally ignorantly in favor of the rule. Another not less important point to which I would briefly allude is, the case relating to a generic name having been proposed to include several varied species, where the type of the genus had not been particularly pointed out. The rules on this question have been also partially established by Linné (in Phil. Bot.) and were emended by the British Association Committee. It is, however, surprising to meet with the inconsequences in reasoning which occur in carrying out the provisions of this rule, particularly in fossil conchology. Let us take an example: In the second edition of his Paris basin fossils, Deshayes argues, in accordance with the above quoted rule, in favor of the pro- priety of retaining the generic names Capsa of Bruguier, Psammobia and Sangui- nolaria of Lamarck, Donax of Linné, and many others, under which species had been described which no conchologist would at the present time dream of placing in one and the same genus. Mr. Deshayes himself is, however, not consistent in his argument. Schuhmacher proposed in 1817 a new genus, Gastrana, referring to it two species formerly known as Tellina Abildgardiana and Venus monstrosa. Shortly after it was discovered that the latter species belonged to the venus Petricola, sug- gested by Lamarck already in 1801, but. the distinction of the first from Tellina was confirmed. What reason then can there exist for not applying to it the name Gastrana instead of replacing it by that of Fragilia which is of latter date ? ’ Mr. Deshayes solves the question. He tells us that it devolves upon the author himself to decide which is the type of the genus, though really in this case only one PREFACE. et species remained to be decided on. ~ Similar strange arguments are used in discussing the priority of the generic names Paphia and Mesodesma, and of several others. The argument brought forward is simply, that because an author has described under a generic name several species which are referable to different genera, his generic name should not be accepted. I would hardly notice this want of conse- quence based upon an untenable argument were it not advocated by, I may say, one of our greatest conchological authorities. Instances such as these ought, I believe, to be pointed out, for they have injurious influence upon the study of fossil con- chology, and indeed threaten to affect the principles of scientific nomenclature. Deshayes by his enormous labours has produced a school of followers some of whom, I may say, accept blindly whatever has been placed on record by him. No independent idea is allowed to establish itself in the mind of the student, and if such has involuntarily pressed itself forward, it is stated with hesitation, the facts are given as not agreeing with those put forward by the great master, but they must not be introduced without his sanction. No other information is listened to, for Deshayes says so and so, &c. A pitiful state of scientific research, and greatly to be regretted! Where are we to look for progress in the study of fossil conchology, if the science loses so many opportunities offered to her of obtaining an insight into the secrets of nature! That so many paleontologists follow Deshayes in their researches may certainly be considered laudable; but that many copy his occasional or accidental mistakes and then even defend these, because they are believed to represent that author’s views, is, to say the least, discreditable. Mr. Deshayes would certainly not accept such a compliment.—It is an entirely mistaken opinion to put forth that the scientific man can himself be the only judge of what he has done for science, and that no one else is entitled to give an explanation of his work but himself. And yet Mr. Deshayes brings that argument forward almost every time that it suits him; as, for instance, when it pleases an author to abandon one name and replace it by another without any apparent reason.—An author has no more right to change a name proposed by himself, when once published and adopted in science, than any other fellow worker has. I can fairly say that I would be the last man to throw the slightest shadow upon the labours of those who did honor to science before many of us were born, but I do hold, that science should remain a republic in which every man is allowed to express freely his own opinion. Nay, science has a right to demand from every one of her servants the expression of an independent opinion derived from direct observation or thought. xu PREFACE. I have been led to these remarks solely because I am anxious that the progress which is being made in recent conchology towards a better under- standing of the genera and their development should be heartily supported by the researches of the paleontologist, but not stopped, or even retarded. The paleontologist has very often to make certain enquiries, particularly with refer. ence to the strata in which the fossils occur independently of the zoologists, but if true progress in the work is to be attained, the one must utilise the work of the other. There cannot be the least doubt that Deshayes has done an enormous ser- vice to fossil conchology by his conservative ideas. Knowing the difficulties accompanying the examination of fossil shells, often imperfect, he has been eagerly watching over the old Lamarckian genera in order that they may not be split up and then lost for insufficient reasons. The charges which he brought against the classificatory alterations of Schuhmacher, Gray, Swainson, and others, have been almost equally strongly brought forward by him in their favor. Thus, in 1843 Deshayes most strenuously argued that only one genus Mesodesma (= Paphia) should be accepted in his family Mesodesmide, but in 1860 he admits exactly | the generic divisions which Gray proposed in that family in 1840. I have little hesitation in thinking that Mr. Deshayes will in 1878 admit much of that which was recorded in 1858 by H. and A. Adams in the “Genera,” a work with which in 1860 he still found most serious fault. There is something unusually unsatisfactory to be noticed in the last edition of the Paris fossils. In the review of the various families of the Mollusca it appears, as a rule, to be the intention of the author to give a conspectus of the genera belonging to each family. This conspectus is, however, evidently left incomplete. Many of the generic divisions are there omitted which Deshayes has not only accepted, but himself proposed in his works on recent conchology, as, for instance, in the British Museum catalogues. It would almost appear that Mr. Deshayes believed it as yet unsafe to allow the paleontologist an insight into the variety of forms which the studies in recent conchology have revealed. I can find hardly any other reason to explain the facts, if the family and generic expositions in the 2nd edition of the Paris fossils should be taken as intended to supersede former ideas expressed by Deshayes; and this they certainly do appear to aim at. Again, some generic divisions are pointed out by Deshayes in his general remarks on the families, but are not accepted in the specific descriptions. In other cases the identity of genera (as, for instance, of Unio and Anodonta) PREFACE. Xi is strictly argued, but in the specific descriptions the generic distinctions are admitted.—It is not necessary to multiply facts. With reference to specific names I would notice only two points. I have retained in my descriptions the name of the author who first named and described the species, without regard to any changes which may have subsequently been made in the generic names. The generic change is usually indicated by ‘sp.’ after the author’s name, or by giving his name in brackets*—(__—+); the latter plan is probably better, because simpler and might be generally adopted. ‘Where a generic name is entirely superseded by another, possessing priority over it, as, for instance, Avicula over Pteria, Radula over Lima, the indication of the author's name in brackets is not at all required. The practice of many zoologists, and nearly all botanists, to change the name ~ of the author with every change made in the generic determination has no found- ation. The generic name has its author and so has the specific name. If we describe a species, we must accept the name of the author who proposed or first described the species under a specific designation. To make this rule valid, it is only necessary that the specific name be published in connection with a generic one, but it does not necessarily follow that the generic name should be acknowledged by the subsequent author. If we reject the name of the author of a specific name published in connection with a generic one, we acknowledge, besides the generic and specific authorship, a third one, which is only applicable to the combi- nation of both. Why scientific literature should be molested with such personal vanity is really not apparent, unless scientific men do not consider general research in science as common property—which it is. There is littlé doubt that the time will come when our nomenclature will be so firmly established, that authors’ names will become altogether a superfluous appendage which can be dispensed. with, but the less the subject is complicated now, the more easily can it be dealt with hereafter. Lastly, I have not accepted in my descriptions the system which advocates as admissible a repetition of the same name as generic and specific, as, for instance, Meretrix meretrix, Gemma gemma, §c. I think the practice equivalent to drag- ging scientific nomenclature into an absurdity. The British Association lately urged the application of the rule that no names which had been used as specific are admissible as generic. This was evidently done with the object of avoiding a * For sub-generic names I have mostly used another form of parenthesis, vz. [ a; XIV , PREFACE. repetition of the same name as generic and specific, and also in order to preserve the right of priority of the original specific denominations. It is an excellent rule, but it must not be enforced so as to take retrospective effect, 16 would cause enor- mous confusion in our nomenclature, and nothing would practically be gained by it. Indeed, I doubt whether it ever would become generally acknowledged. te | 200e Cret. ... | 209 Rec. ... | 209 35 tee 210 oy. saad Be sh abe Carbf. 211 Sily 25, eeu Dev. ... | 211 jo] eae Up. Ter. 211 Rec .,. | 212 .. | 228 | 224 Ree. ... | 225 Mio. ... | 226 Koc. ... | 225 .. | 226 Pal, ... | 226 Rec. ... | 226 so ee . page Tri, ... | 229 Jur. ... | 229 Cret. ... | 229 53) oe 230 Trias? | 230 Rec. ... | 280 ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA. 261. 262. 263. 264. 260. Family,—_CHAMOSTREIDA Genus— 266. CHAMOSTREA, Roissy, 1805 CAPRINA, d’Orb., 1823... CAPROTINA, QOrb., 1842 Dieripia, Math., 1842 : CAPRINULA, @’Orb., 1847... CAPRINELLA, d’Orb., 1847 Family,—HIPPURITIDA Genus—. 267. RapioLires, Lam., 1801 ... 268. SPH#RULITES, dela Merth., 1805. 269. Hiprvurires, Lamck., 1801 270, SYNDONITES, Pirona, 1869 271. Tamiosoma, Conrad, 1856 Order, _LUCINACEA Family,—LUCINID& Sub-fam.,— CORBIN Genus— 272. UNICARDIUM, d’Orb., 1850 273. CONCHOCELE, Gabb, 1866 274. FIMBRIELLA, Stol., 1870 ... 275. Gonopon, Schafh., 1868... 276. SPHERA, Sow., 1822 BS 277. Murtena, Stol., 1870 278. SPHZRIOLA, Stol., 1870 ... 279. CorBIs, Cuv., 1817 280. CoRBICELLA, Morr. and Lycett, 1853. 281. SportTenua, Desh., 1860... 282, SPH#RELLA, Con., 1888 ... Sub-fam.,—LUCININE Genus— 283. Puttis, Fischer, 1864 284, Crypropon, Turton, 1822 285. Lvuctna, Brug., 1792 285a. [Loripzs |, Poli, 1791 2850. ? ie a 285e. ? a me ae 285d. [CLIssocoLtus], Gabb, 1869 285e. | HERE], Gabb, 1866 285f. [Copaxia], Scop., 1777 ... 285g. [Mriurna |, H.& A. Ad.,1857 285h. [Myrrea], Turt., 1822 ... 2852. [Lrropisous|, Con., 1869 285k. [Cycnas}, Klein, 1753 286. JAGONIA,* Recluz, 1869 ... Family,—UNGULINIDE .,.. Genus— 287. Hippacus, Lea, 1833 __... 288. Scaccuta, Philippi, 1844... 289. Unauina, Daud., 1802 ... 290. CyRENOIDA, Joan., 1835... 291. Frnanta, Recluz, 1851 292. Mys1a, Leach, 1827 aes (= Diplodonta). 2938. PsaTHuRA, Desh., 1860 ... 294. TENEA, Con., 1870 TYPICAL SPECIES, Cap. Anguilloni, d’Orb. ... O. Lonsdalii, dOrb. D. unisuleata, Math. C. Boissyt, @Orb. C. triangularis, Desm. Ch, albida, Lam. R. angulosa, d’Orb. be, S. angetodes, Picot de la Peir. H. bioculata, d’Orb. S. Stoppaniana, Pir. LT. gregaria, Con. U. cardioides, (Phillips.) ... C. disjuncta, Gabb iy. F. levigata, (Sow.) G. ovatus, (Goldf.) Sp. corrugata, Sow. M, rotundata, d’Orb. ... Sph. Madridi, (d’Arch.)... C. fimbriata, Linn. ‘ C. Bathonica, Morr. and Lycett. S. Caillati, Desh. Sph. sub-vexa, Con. Ph, Cumingii, Fisch. C. flexuosus, Mont. L, Jamaicensis, Spengl. ... LL. lactea, Linn. L. barbata, Reeve L. Philippinarum, Hanley LL. dubius, Gabb : L. Richthofeni, Gabb Lue. tigerina, Linn. Luc. Children, Gray Luc. spinifera, Mont. Ast. tellinoides, Con. Lue. divaricata, Linn, Lucina pecten, Lam. H. isocardioides, Lea S. elliptica, Scacchi U. rubra, Roissy C. Dupontu, Joan. F, diaphana, Ginel. M. rotundata, Mont. Ps. fragilis, Desh. T. parilis, Con. RECENT OR Fossin Eoce. Cret. 5 237 238 238 487 239 243 244, 246 246 246 24.6 247 247 24:7 24.7 248 248 248 249 249 249 249 249 250 250 250 201 251 251 251 251 251 252 259 ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA. TYPICAL SPECIES. Family,—EHRY CINID Zi Glenus— 295. ErycrnaA, Lam., 1804 .., 296. ERYCINELLA, Con., 1838... 297, Spaniopon, Reuss, 1867... 298. Monracuta, Turt., 1819... 299. TrLti~Imya, Brown, 1827 ... 300. KELLIELLA, Sars, 1868 3801. Lasma, Leach, 1827 302. Lepron, Turton, 1822 .. 303. PristipHora, Carp., 1866 304. Bornta, Phillippi, 1836 ... 305. Pyruina, Hinds, 1844 306. CyamivuM, Philippi, 1845... 307. HiInpDsIELLA, Stol, 1870.., 308. THEcopONTA, A. Ad., 1864 Fanily,—GALHOMMIDE ... Genus — 309. LIBRATULA, Pease, 1865.. 310. ScrnTInuA, Desh., 1855 ... 811. Passya, Desh., 1860 312. GaLEOMMA, Turton, 1825 313. THuyreEopsis, H. Ad., 1868 TOE re SOLEMYIDA Glenus— 314. CrEerpoPHoRts, Hall, 1847 315. Pyrenommus, Hall, 1852 316. SANGUINOLITES, McCoy, 1844. 317. Lepropomus, McCoy, 1844 3818. OrrHonota, Con., 1841 . 319. ANODONTOPSIS, McCoy, 1851. 320. SEDGWIcKIA, McCoy, 1844, 321. DotaBRra, McCoy, 1844 ... 322. GRaMMysiA, Verneuil, 1847 323. SoLeMyA, Lam., 1818 Family,—ASTARTIDA Sub-fam.,—ASTARTINE Genus— 324. Mrcatomus, Hall, 1852... 325. PacHypomus, Morris, 1845 326. MEGALODON, Sow., 1827 ... 326a. Ku-megalodon, Giimbel, 1862. 3266. Neo-megalodon, Giimbel, 1862. 326c. Pachy-megalodon, Giimbel, 1862. 327. ASTARTILA, Dana, 1849 ... 328. ConcHODON, Stopp., 1861 329. PacuyrisMA, M. & Lycett, 1850. 330. Opis, Defr., 1825 331. Opisoma, Stol., 1870... 332. PAR-ASTARTE, Con., 1862 333, CYPRICARDINIA, Hall, 1859. 334. ANOPLOPHORA, Sandb., 1862. 335. CaRpIntA, Ag., 1841 2 336. TRIGONODUS, Sandb., 1864 337. Eunoxa, ? Con., 186 ? E. pellucida, Lam. Ff. ovalis, C. Sp. nitidus, Ress. IM. sub-striata, Mont. T. bidentata, Mont. K. abyssicola, Sars L. rubra, Mont. Ne Lept. squamosum, Mont.... P. oblonga, Carp. B. corbuloides, Phil. P. Deshayesiana, Hi. C. antarcticum, Phil. H. areuata, (Defr.) Th. Sieboldi, A. Ad. LI. plana, Pease er Se. Philippinarum, Desh... P, Eugenii, Desh. G. Turtoni, Sowerby _... Th. coralliophaga, H. Ad. eee Cl. planulatus, Con. P. cuneatus, Hall S. discors, McCoy L. fragilis, McCoy O. undulata, Con. bes A. angustifrons, McCoy .. S. attenuata, McCoy D. corrugata, McCoy G. pes-anseris, Zeil. and Wirtgen. S. australis, Lam. eh M. Canadensis, Hall P. cuneatus, Sow. M : eucullatus: Sow. Meg, triqueter, Wulfen M. chameformis, Gimbel A. intrepida, Dana € Conch. ae pa Stopp. P. grande, M.and L. .. O. lunulata, Sow. Opis paradoxa, Buy. C. lamellosa, Hall A, fassaensis, Schloth. C. concinna, Sow. T. Sandbergeri, Alberti Eu. latisuleata, Con. RECENT OR Fossin Sil. Pal. Caepe Tri, 274 275 275 275 276 276 276 276 276 277 277 277 277 * T only know this name from the Zoological Record for 1869, where (on p. 587), the reference to ‘Act. Soc. Linn., Bord., xxvii’, is given. xX 8 68 ° ° . OrpdERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA. TYPICAL SPECIES. 5 B ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA. TYPICAL SPECIES, aa = . a ees 338. ASTARTE, Sowerby, 1817... | Astarte lurida, Sow. Sp aite eote7s Sub-fam.,—MYCETOPINE «|. 7 ibe elliGne i ee 338a. [GonrrI4], Stol., 1870 ... |.A. bipartita, Phil. cbs Ree. on Pere pees $59. GEOTEIANIA, Speyer, 1860 Oe aie EE aes ras Scr a a 377. Mycrtorus, d’Orb., 1835 | MW. soleniformis, d’Orb. ... | Rec. ... | 303 340. PracontA, Stol., 1870 ... | A. terminalis, i ee 3772, [SOLENATA], C 1858 Veet aay: 341. Gouxnpra, Adams, 1851 ... | G. minima, Montg. om | eG Lae eee ciel eee dl plies Reh OSES ss se | 804 342. ALVEINUS, Conrad, 1865... | Al. minutus, Con. Seo) atte. 279 Ca. 343. GooDALLIA, Turton, 1822 | G. miliaris, Deft. mel OCs. oe ere (= Pachydon,* Gabb). Family,—MUTELIDA ...|... e. or ie pbhnaee ee lee 344. Luterra, Desh., 1860 ... | L. Parisiensis, Desh. ...] 5, ... | 279 345. Muicromeris, Con., 1866... | IZ parva, Lea vee | ogg eee | 279 || Genus— 346. GooDALLiopsis, Rain. et M. | G. Orbignyt ve { 99 a | 280]| 878. Morena, Scopoli, 1777... | M. elongata, Sow. ve | Rec, ... | 805 Chalmers, 1863. 379. PuLutopon, Conrad, 1885... | Pl. Spekei, Woodw. 74 Hine 9? vanes 347. Woopta, Desh., 1860 ... | W. digitaria, L. ... | Ree. ... | 280) 880. SpatrHa, Lea, 1838 ... | Sp. rubens, Lam. cae oes: — Tete] ast 348. Exaruta, Issel, 1869 ... | H. Arconatii, Issel roe th em neler ao ee See ae L. Blainvilleana, Lea ...| 4, ... | 806 2. TRIQUETRA, Klein, 1753 ... | Z. subviridis, Klein hoe cen Tee, Morel Deals Sub-fam..—OARDITINE 1 | ws os i ve lass vee | 280]] 883. ARconara, Con., 1865 ... | A. contorta, Lea cere ay nalts OE Cenust= 384, CastTatra, Lam., 1819 ... | C. ambigua, Lam. A od ee ee rr cs) 349. MatuertiA, Billings, 1858 | 1. tenera, Bill. a Stles 2-280: 350, PiEvropHoRvsS, King,1848 | P. costatus, Brown wae (befecn. Peou oe 351. PALHOCARDITA, Con., 1867 | P. pistnioee, (Hauer) ... | Tri. ... | 280 Hamily,—AITHERIID ... |... a ul vie] ase core | SUB 352. Purevromeris, Con., 1867 | Pl. tridentata, Con. ... | Mio. .., | 281 || Genus— 353. Mropon, Carp., 1864 ... | M. prolongatus, Carp. ...| Rec. ... | 281 || 885. AirueRtaA, Lam., 1808 ... | .#. semilunata, Lam. ... | Ree. ,., | 307 354. Preromuris, Con., 1865... | Pt. minutissima, Lea... | Cain... | 281 || 886. Muztumria, Fér., 1823 ... | WZ. lodata, Fér. a Soe eee bes 855. CycLocaRDIA, Con., 1867 | OC. borealis, Con. ... | Ree. ... | 281 || 887. Barrnerrra, H. Ad., 1866 | Bart. Stefanensis, Moricau xe aay | OM 356. VENERICARDIA, Lam., 1801 | /. australis, Recluz Kat mee Mera Pie 2 357. CarpitTa, Brug., 1789... | Car. sulcata, Lam. uh ane 28 hx 358. Myrinicarpi4,t Blainv., | UM. calyculata, Brug. ... oy) ee B83 Order,-ARCACEA ...| ... as i i 1824. Family,—TRIGONIIDH 308° 359. CARDITAMERA, Con., 1838 | C. arata, Con. ... | Mio. ... | 284 A = al Sy ~~ - ral ie eli y . enus— Family,—CRASSATELLIDE |... as ae bee... [2971 || 388- CURTONOTUS, Salter, 1863 | C. elongatus, Salt. we |) Deve cy 1 008 Ahoen 389. Scuizopus, King, 1844 ... | Sch. obscurus, Sow. wa [Pere .,. 1 308 ese 390. NEOscHIzODUS, Gi 4 NV. levigatus, Gi 3,07) GERI fe tate 360. Pronoz, Ag., 1843 ... | Venulites triangularis, Jur. ... | 292 : sige Nee evigatus, Giebel ri 10 Schloth, 391, Myornorra, Bronn, 1835 | M. vulgaris, Schl 4 i * . vulgaris, Schloth. ... et th OL 361. PrycHoMYa, Ag., 1842 ... | Pt. plana, Ag. ... | Cret. ... | 293 || 392. TrRiconr A, Brug., 1789 ... | Z. margaritacea, Lam. .., | Rec .., | 310 (= Radio-concha,Con.,1869). Scaphoidea T. scabra, Lam. Cret. 310 362, ANTHONYA, Gabb, 1864 ... A, cultriformis, Gabb ‘cet 39 vo. | 298 Undulatze a a Tr Ae oro Lam 7 re 311 363. CrassaTELLA, Lam., 1799 | Cr. pulchra, Reeve Oo) gs (akeic. fo) 608 iguana a ta Ngee soles, ee eine ?—PAcHYTHHRUS), Con., | Or. macrodonta, Sow Cret 294, iy ve abet. ie ( ? ; 60° ' > + tee tees Glabree ott ... | Lr. longa, Ag. ol eae 869. | Quadratze a ... | Tr. dedalea, Park. rk ee bec Pectinatee o. ... | Zr. margaritacea, Lam. ,,, | Ree, ... | 311 Order,—UNIONACEA ...|... vee vee sreface oe | 297] 398, REMONDIA, Gabb, 1869 ... | 2. furcata, Gabe yg prety cdf eS Family,—UNIONIDA ... |... ne vr, wel ae ... | 297 || 394. MuEEKIA, Gabb, 1864 ... | . sella, Gabb en re eS Sub-fam.,—UNIONINE ... | ... be & raf ie oe MRR ete) Genus— Family,—NUCULANID& ...| ... +] “ dwar . }aeeree 364. CARBONICOLA, McCoy, 1855 | Carb. acuta, Sow. ... |Carbf. | 300 365. PRisconarA, Con., 1867 ... | P. ventricosa, Con. ay | ae en 5.0 (9) Sub-fam..—NUCULANINA ... | «. ms Hy on] ek ene 366. Uvyto, Philippsson, 1788 ... | U. pictorum, Linn. .. | Rec. ... | 300 || Genus— 367. MARGARITANA, Sch., 1817 | UM. margaritifera, Linn. ...| ,, ... | 801 || 395. Cucunnena, McCoy, 1851 | C. cultrata, Sandberger ,,, | Dev. .., | 319 368. MonoconDyLmA, d Orb., M. Paraguayana,VOrb....| 5, ... |801|| 896. PzRRIsonora, Con., 1869 | P. protexta, Con. ... | Cret. .., | 820 1835 . 397. Nucutawa, Link., 1807 ...| NV. emarginata, Lam... | Ree, ... | 320 369. PsEuDoDON, Gould, 1844 Ps. Salwinianus, Gould ...| ,, ... | 301 || 397a. [ApRaNna], H. and A. Ad., | WV. lanceolata, Lam. eS Bee ae 370. TRIGONODON, Conrad ... | Monocondylea crebristri- sf alee 1857. ata, Anth. 398. Youpra, Moller, 1832 ...| ¥.7 ; .» | 820 371. Li@umrnata, Conrad, 1865 | Monoc. Mardinensis, Lea > (hk-1ao2 i a he ae 372. GONIDEA, Conrad, 1857 ... | Anudonta Seminalis,Gould| ,, ... | 302 373. Barpata, Humph., 1797... | B. plicata, Humph. ieee eke he Sub-fam-,—MALLBTINE «|. vee eee tpt Geel Sea 374. ANODONTA, Cuv., 1798 ... | A. eygnea, Linn. w+ 1 95 vs. | 803 || Genus— 375. MICROCONDYLZA,§ eee Margaritana Bonelli, Fér.| ,, ...| § oF Nuctraria, Con., 186? ... | N. papyria, Con. a RES UG = ¢ , pat 00. Materia, Desm., 1832 ... | WM. chilensis, Desm. ik} ayo Rag eee 876. Byssanoponta, d am B. Paranensis,VOrb. ...| ,, .../808|/ 401. Nurto, H.and A. Adams, | WV. australis, Q. and Gaim.| ,, ... | 821 ‘ 1857. * Conrad (Am. Journ. : mATAE Te soe ne : : : : ; identity with @ eee a p. 196,) places Pachydon, for which he would rather substitute the name Anisothyris, among the CORBULINZ, but I do not think that its 7 Shell ovately elongated, much compressed, inequilateral, anterior] i j ; a d, I i ly much shorter; concentrically striated; umbones very small, curved in; lunule small, deep; hinge with a single, large, elongated, cardinal tooth in each valve; type, H. Arconatii, Issel, from the red sea, (Akaba-bay). The chouer eis of the species,. as aan lade eh not sutticient to determine the classification of the . ng Soe : : : ae ; : : Male a ogia del Mar rosso, 1869, ashe hit i ae form it is evidently close to Goodallia, but it also exhibits considerable relation to some of the elongated forms of Loripes. (Issel, (? Sub-genera, Beguina, Glans, Thecalia apud H. and A. Adams, Gen, II, p. 489). § The type species is said to differ from WW, it j ills j ) - a : P Mittheilg, des Siebenbiirg. Ver, f, Naturw., oA i Svik eee oa having the gills in their entire length united to the mantle, a small cardinal tubercle in each valve, (Verhandlg. und OrpERS, FAMILIES, GENERA. Family,—NUOCULID Sub-fam.,—NUCULINE Genus— 402. Nucuna, Lam., 1799 _... 402a. [Actta], H. and A. Adams, 1857. Sub-fam.,—SAREPTINA Genus— 403. Sarepra, A. Adams, 1860 404, CTENODONTA, Salter, 1851 Family,—A ROID A Sub-fam.,— A XINEINZE Genus— 405. Nucunetnta, d’Orb., 1850 406, TRIGoNoca1rA, Nyst and Gal., 18385. 407. JtMopsis, Sassi, 1827... 408. Cyrintta, A. Ad., 1860 ... 409. Nucrineiia, S. Wood, 1850 410. AxXINBA, Poli, 1791 (= Pectunculus, Lam). 411. Lyroprsma, Con., 1841... Sub-fam.,— ARCINE Genus— 412. CARpIoLA, Broderip, 1834 413. CYPRICARDITES, Con., 1841 414, BAKkEWELLIA, King, 1848 415. Macropon, Lycett, 1845 416. GRAMMATODON, Meek and Hayden, 1860. 417. NEmopon, Con., 1869 418. CuUcULLARIA, Desh., 1860 419. CuctuLuma, Lam., 1801 ... 420. TRIGONOARCA, Con., 1867 421. LATIARCA, Conrad, 1862... 422. NoerTia, Gray, 1842 423. Lunarca, Gray, 1842 424, IsoaRca, Minst, 1842 425. ARG@iINA, Gray, 1842 426. SENILIA, Gray, 1847 427. ANOMALOCARDIA, Klein, 1753. 42'7a. [ScAPHAROCA], Gray, 1847 4276. [ Nemoarca ], Conrad,1869? 428, BARBaTIA, Gray, 1840 428a. [CucuULLmARCA ], Con., 1865 (?) 428. [AcAR], Gray, 1851 (?) ... 428c. | CaLLIARCA ], Gray, 1851? 428d. {| STRIARCA |, Con., 1838 ... 428e. | LirHarca ], Gray, 1840... 429. Arca, Linn., 1799 Bs TyPICcAL SPECIES, N. nucleus, Linn. NV. divaricata, Hinds S. speciosa, A. Ad. Cten. contracta, Salter N. Nystii (Stalagmium Nystii, Galeotti). T. inequilateralis, d Orb. L. multistriata, Forsk. C. suleata, A. Adams N. ovalis, Wood A. glycimeris, Linn, L. plana, Con. C. retrostriata, Buch Cyp. ventricosa, Hall Mytilites ceratophagus, Schlotheim. M. Hirsonensis, d’Arch. ... G. inornatum, M. and H.... N. Eufalensis, Conrad... Arca heterodonta, Desh. ... C concamerata, Martini... Arca Ligeriensis, @ Orb. ... L. gigantea, Con. N. reversa, Gray L. costata, Gray I. decussata, Miinst. A. pexata, Say S, senilis Linn. A, antiquata, Linn. A. inequivalvis, Brug. NV. cretacea, Con. B. barbata, Linn. CO. lima, Con. A, divaricata, Sow. C. alternata, Reeve St. centenaria, Say B. lithodomus, Sow. A. Noe, Linn. Order,—_ MY TILACEA ...| ... Family,—PRASINIDA Genus— 430. Mopionopsis, Hal, 1847 431. Hrepomya, Salter, 18?? 432. Myoconcna, Sow., 1825 ... (=Modiolina, Mil., 1851). M. modiolaris, (Con.) M. crassa, Sow. RECENT OR Fossin Dace, Pal. Dev. ... tite. 4 XXi ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA, 433. 434, PRASINA, Desh., 1863 435. JuLiA, Gould, 1862 436. PHASEOLICAMA, Valene. ... 437. Moprouarca,* Gray, 1840 Family,—MYVTILIDZ& Sub-fam.,—DREISSENINZ = Glenus— 438. HoprtomyTixnus, Sandb., 1856. 439. ANTHRACOPTERA, Salter, 1863. 440. Myatina, Koninck, 1842 441. SEprTirerR, Recluz, 1848 ... 442, DREISSENA, Van Beneden, 1835. 442a. [ConcERIA ], Partsch, 1835 Sub-fam.,—CRENELLINA ... Genus— 443, CRENELLA, Brown, 1827... 444, Dacripium, Torell, 1859 ? 445. MopitonmarRtIA, Beck, 1846 446. ARCOPERNA, Con., 1865 ... 447. Myrina, H. and A. Ad., 1857. Sub-fam.,—MYTILINE Genus— 448, LitHopomts, Cuv., 1817... 448a. | Botuta], Mérch, 1852... 449, LEIOSOLENUS, Carpenter... 450. Moproua, Lamarck, 1799 450a. [BRACHYDONTES,] Swains. 4506. [Aputa], H.& A. Ad., 1856 451. Myrinus, Linn., 1758 sa... 45la. [STavetra ], Gray, 1858 ... Family,—PIN NIDA Genus— . 452. AVICULOPINNA, Meek, 1864 453. TRICHITES, Plott, 1676 ... 454. Pinna, Linné, 1758 an 455. Bryopurua, Carp., 1864... Family,—AVICULIDA ... Sub-fam,,—AVICULINE Genus— 456. MrErGAMBONTA, Hall, 1859... 457. AMBONICHIA, Hall, 1843... 458. Mrcaprera, M.& W., 1866 459. Monoprertia, M. & W., 1866. 460. PTERINITES, McCoy, 1844 461. RHYNCHOPTERUS, M., 1864 462. Posrtponomya, Bronn, 1837 463. Monoris, Bronn, 1830 464. HAtosia, Bronn, 1830_.., 465. PTERINEA, Goldf., 1832 ... 466. PsEUDO-MoNoTIS, Beyrich, 1862. 466a. [OxytToma], Meek, 1864... 467. CASSIANELLA, Beyr., 1862 468. PTEROPERNA, Morr. and Lye., 1853. TYPICAL SPECIES. HIppopopium, Sow., 1821 | . ponderosum, Sow. P. Burbonica, Desh. J. exquisita, Gould Ph, Magellanica, Val. MM. trapezina, Lam. H, crassus, Sandb. A. carbonaria, Salt. MM. Goldfussiana, KK... S. bilocularis, Linn. ee D. polymorpha, Pall. D. subglobosa, Partsch. ... Cr. decussata, Montg. ... Modiola vitrea me IM. discors, Linné A. filosa, Con. M, pelagica, Forb. Lith. lithophaga, Linn. L. splendida, Dunk. L. spaciosus, Carp. cat Modiola modiolus, Linn.... Mod. plicatula, Lam. A. soleniformis, V@Orb. Myt, edulis, Linn, M. tortus, Dunk. o0 Avic. prisca, Minst. Trich. nodosus, Lycett P. nobilis, Linné B. setosa, Carp. M. sub-orbicularis, Am. radiata, Hall MM. Casei, M. and W. re Monopt. gibbosa, M. & W. Hall Pt. angustus, McCoy R. obesus, Meek P. Becheri, Bronn M., salinaria, Schloth. H. Lommeli, Wissm. Pt. levis, Goldfuss aim P. speluncaria, (Schloth). P. Minsteri, Bronn Cass. grypheata, Minst.... RECENT OB Fosstit. Jus 35 Tri. Pt. costulata, Deslongsch. | Jur. ny 366 366 367 367 368 368 369 369 369 369 370 370 370 371 371 371 371 381 382 382 383 383 386 387 387 387 387 388 388 388 388 388 389 389 389 390 390 390 * In the text this genus is referred to the family GLZOSSIDZZ. re Oo . ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA, TYPICAL SPECIES. = : oe A 469. AvcELLA, Keyserling, 1846 | 4. Pallasii, Keys. Jur 390 470. Avicuna, Klein, 1753... | A, hiryndo, Linn. Rec, 391 470a. [EtEctRoMA], Stol,, 1871 | 4. smaragdina, Reeve a 8391 4706, [Meveacrina |, Lamarck... | A, margaritifera, Linn. ...| ;, 391 Sub family,—MELININE 392 Genus— 471, AOTINODESMA, Sandberger, | A. malleiforme, Sandb. ... | Dev 392 1856. 472, Warwesta, Laube, 1866... | H. Joannis-austrie, Kiipst. | Tri. 392 ' 473. GERVILLEA, Defr., 1820... | G. solenoides, Defr. Jur. 392 474, INOCERAMUS, Sow,, 1819... | Z. Cuviertanus, Sow. Cret. 393 474a, | ACTINOCERAMUS], Meek, | J, sulcatus, Park. - 393 1864. 4746, [VOLVICERAMUS ], Stol., : T. involutus, Sow. FS 394, 1871. 475. ANnopma, Eichw., 1861 A. lobata, Auerb. & Frears | ,, 394, 476. PuLvinites, Defr., 1824... | P, Adansonii, Defr. 3 394, 477. PERNOSTREA, Mun.-Chalm., | P, Bachelieri, @Orb. Jur. 395 1864. 478. LuPROCONCHA ,Giebel, 1856 | Z, »aradoxa, Gieb. Tri. 395 479. CRENATULA, Lam., 1802... | ©. avicularis, Lam. Rec. 395 480, Metina, Retzius, 1788 ... | Mel. ephippium, Linn. 33 395 (=—Perna, Brug.) Sub-fam.,— VULSELLINE 396 Genus— 481. Eiemvs, Deslongsch., 1856) 7. polytypus, Desi. Jur. 396 482. CHALMasta, Stol., 1870 ... | Vulselia Turonensis, Duj. | Cret 397 483. Nayapina, Mun-Chalm., | WN. Heberti, M.-Ch. » 397 1862. 484, Dimya, Rouault, 1850 D. Deshayesiana, Rouault | Koc 397 485. VuuisEnia, Lam., 1799 ... | V. lingulata, Linn. Ree. 398 486. Matzizvs, Lam., 1799 M. vulgaris, Linn. b, 398 Order.—_OSTREACEA. ... 410 Family,—_RADULIDA 411 Genus— 487. Raputa, Klein, 1753 .. | R. lima, Linn. Ree 412 487a. |Mantrttum |, Bolten, 2? R. hians, Gm. x 413 1798. 4876. | Acusta,] H. and A. ee RR. excavata, Chem. & 413 850. 487c. [ Puacrostoma |, Sow., 1812 | R. gigantea, Sow. ... | Lias 413 487d. |Limaruta], S. Wood, 1839 | R. sub-auriculata, Mont.... | Rec 413 487e. [CTENOIDES ], Klein, 1753+) R. scabra, Born ys 413 487f. [CTENOSTREON ], Se : Ct. distans, Richw. Cret 413 488. Lima, Bronn, 1831 L, strigillata,.(Brocchi),., | Cain 413 Family,—-PECTINIDZ 423 Genus— 424, 489. AVICULOPECTEN, ee ; A. concavus, McCoy Pal. 424, 490. PERNOPECTEN, Winchell, P. limeformis, W. Carbf. | 424 1865. 491. Prorrn, Klein, 1753 —... | P. varius, Linné Rec 424 491la, [Cutamys], Bolten, 1798 | P, bifrons, Lam. = 425 ORDERS, FAMILIES, AND GENERA. [LrropEcTEN], Con., 1867 [Patitium], Martini, 1773 [CamptTongcTEs |, Agassiz, 1864. [PssuDAMUSIUM ], Klein, 1753. [SynoyvoLonEMA |, Meek, ~ 1864. 4916. 491e. 491d. 491e. 491f. Amusium, Klein, 1753 Vota, Klein, 1753 Hemirecten, Ad. & Reeve, 1849. Hinnites, Defr., 1821 492. 493. 494, 495. Family,—SPONDYLIDE Genus— 496. PuricatunA, Lam., 1801 ... 496a. ?( Plicatule reticulate ), Eudes-Deslongchamps. 4960. ? * om zh 497. SPoNDYLUS, Klein, 1753... 497a. ? a; ped ee 498. PrpuM, Brug., 1792 at 499. TERQUEMIA, Tate, 1867 ... Family,—PLACUNIDA Genus— 500. Pracuna, Brug, 1792... 501. Pracunema, Stol., 1871... 502. Hermipnticatuna, Desh., 1864. Family,—OSTREIDE Genus— 503. Ostrea, Linné, 1758 ... 503a. [ ALECTRYONTA ], Fisch. de Waldh., 1807. 504. GrypHma, Lam., 1801 505. Exoeyra, Say, 1819 505a. [AmMputpontTa], Fischer, 1829. Family,—ANOMIIDA Genus— 506. Pracunopsis, Morr. and Lye., 1853. 507. CycLosTREON, Hichw., 1867 508. Paranomta, Con., 1860 ... 509. Caromta, Cant., 1838 .... 510. Popoprsmus, Phil., 1837 511. PLACUNANOMIA, Brod., 1832. 512. Limanomtia, Bouch., 1850 518. ANOMIANELLA, Ryckh., 1852. 514, ANnomta, Linn., 1757 d14a. [Patro], Gray, 1849 515. Ainrama, Koch, 1845 516. DIPpLoscHiza, Con., 1866... TYPICAL SPECIES. P. nodosus, Linné P, plica, Linné P. lens, Sow. P., exoticus, Chem. P. rigidus, H. and M. Am. pleuronectes, Linn. .., Vola Jacobea, Linn. : H, Forbesianus, A. & Reeve H. Cortesii, Defr. P. plicata, Forsk. Pl. retifera, Des). Pl, solea, Laube Sp. gederopus, Linné Sp. pulvinatus, Zittel P. spondyloideum,Gmel. ... Terq. pectiniformis, E-Desl. P. placenta, Linn, P. sella, Gmel. Hemipl. solida, Desh. O. edulis, Linn. ae Ostrea cristagalli, Linné.., G. angulata, Lam. Ms Li. costata, Say : EH. Boussingaultii, d’Orb. P, Jurensis, Roem. C. Nilssoni, Hag. P. Saffordi, Con. C. placunoides, Cant. P, decipiens, Phil. P. macrochisma, Desh. L. Grayana, Bouch. L. proteus, Ryckh. A. ephippium, Linn. te A, elyros, Gray me AY, enigmatica, Chem. D. cretacea, Con. RECENT OR Fossi1h oe q aru Mire te bron = a c ri NMENT PRINTING, GS STREET. BR & ° od aa ° a : SUPERIN 8, HASTIN OFFICE OF PELECYPODA OF THE CRETACHOUS ROCKS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Sub-kingdom, MOLLUSCA. Class, PELECYPODA, Goldfuss. CHARACTERS.— bilateral, aquatic Mollusca, with the mouth and anus situated at opposite, or nearly opposite, ends, without a distinct head, or any solid buccal plates in the mouth ; breathing through partially free lamelliform gills, attached at the sides of the body ; effecting their movements by an elongated compressed foot, situated ventrally ; enveloped m a mantle which is dorsally always united, in front and behind, and often also ventrally, separated ; secreting laterally two equal or sub-equal solid valves which partially, or wholly, cover the fleshy part of the animal, the latter bemg connected with the valves by one or two strong retractile muscles, while the valves themselves are along the dorsal side joined to each other by more or less distinctly developed hinge-teeth and internal, or external, horny ligaments. As I shall often have occasion to allude to the importance of the anatomical characters in the classification of the different orders and families, I will first give a brief general explanatory account of the principal points in the organisation of the class Pelecypoda, and then I will state my reason for having adopted the latter somewhat uncommon denomination. The form of the body is, with very few exceptions (and these occur in every class), elongated or roundly oval, surrounded by a fleshy mantle, the external edges of which are always partially free and secrete laterally two perlaceous or calcareous valves. The principal variations in the form of the body are— 1st.—Forms represented by the well known ship-worms, in which the posterior part of the animal is greatly prolonged, and secretes a more or less continuous _ calcareous tube which in some cases encloses the rudimentary valves of the species, in others becomes partially or entirely confluent with them. This elongated form of all the so-called PHOLADACHA, which bore in wood, rock or sand, &e., is essentially connected with their habitat. 2nd.—The body is oval or rounded, with two free, equal, or sub-equal, but quite similarly formed valves. To this group by far the largest number of 2 | . CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA Pelecypoda belongs; but they exhibit in the different families a great deal of variation as regards the characters relating to the number of hinge-teeth and the position of the ligament. 3rd.—The body is slightly irregularly bilateral, and the two valves are some- what dissimilar and mostly unequal. ‘This is either produced by one of the valves. becoming attached to a solid object (Ca4urpm, Hippuririp2, OsrenipE '), or by the animal being temporarily, or permanently, attached with the aid of certain horny filaments, called the byssus (some Pzcrryrp2). : The extent to which the margins of the mantle are united or separated exhibits all stages of gradation. The smallest number of openings in the mantle are two, one anteriorly for the protrusion of the foot, the other posteriorly for the siphons, but sometimes when the latter organs are not especially developed, the mantle is open all round, except dorsally. The edge of the mantle is the only place where occasionally (in some of the Arcipa”, Trieonmpa, Pxcrinipam, and others) small occelli occur which probably represent the organ of vision. The mantle is, as a rule, not firmly connected with the shell, except through the retractile muscles, or adductors, of which there are two,- one anteriorly and one posteriorly,— or only one which in that case is nearly central, and represents, [ believe, the posterior muscle. Besides these large retractile muscles there are often smaller lateral muscles developed, which partially support the movements of the gills and palpi, partially the foot, and these smaller muscles are generally attached to the shell below the umbones, or close to the large muscular scars, Only in the family Lvorvrpm, and some other closely allied forms, the outer side of the mantle is partially attached by short muscles to the internal layer of the shell, producing certain very characteristic rugosities. The mantle encloses all the internal organs of the animal, or, at least, within it all the other organs can, as a rule, be retracted. The mouth is situated always anteriorly close to, a little below and behind, the anterior retractile muscle (if two are present) ; it is provided on either side with a pair of generally sub-trigonal and internally striated labial appendages, the so-called palpi which only in exceptional cases are nearly rudimentary. Internally the mouth does not possess any kind of a solid radula or buecal plates which are usually found characteristic of the Gastropods. At each side of the body, there is, as a rule, one pair of lamellar gills which are composed of very thin transverse filaments, and these are again connected by fine longitudinal fibres and covered by a very fine ciliated epithelium which keeps the water in constant motion. Along the base, where the principal artery lies, the gills are attached to the body; the remaining part of them is free, but sometimes the leaves on one side are posteriorly grown together with those of the other side. Ihave examined one or two animals of almost every family of Pelecypoda, and in all I found that there are at least two gill-lamellee present on either side,—never a single one,—though they are often unequal, and one of them sometimes, as in the Tazzrwrp 2, nearly obsolete. In some Asrarrrpm I observed OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 5) occasionally three lamellee on each side; and in some of the Arcrp# each gill is so completely folded over on itself as to represent a double lamella. In general appear- ance and structure the gills of the Pelecypoda do not differ in any way from those of most other aquatic animals, and they perform the same functions of respiration. The water is supplied to the gills, either through a special siphon which is situated posteriorly below the posterior muscular scar and is produced into a longer or shorter tube, or it has access to the gills within the greater part of the open space of the mantle. However, even in such forms as Astarte or Unio, in which the mantle-margins are bglow perfectly disunited, it will be observed in the living animal that, as a rule, the water is admitted to the gills only, or especially, at the place where the inhalant siphon should be situated; this place is provided with elongated cilia and generally kept open, while on the ventral side itself the mantle-margins fit closely against each other. The current of water passes through the inhalant (lower) opening, or siphon, along the inner, lower, or ventral, side of the animal and returns along the attached bases of the gills, issuing from the internal cavity by the upper or exhalant opening, which is either grown together with the inhalant siphon and equally prolonged, or separated from it, and represented by a simple notch or slit in the mantle. Only in the Crassarzzzipa, some of the MYTILACEHA, and in all the OSTREACEA, the anal, or exhalant, opening is not specially marked. The continuous current is, however, not suffi- cient to carry off the water which enters the body by the inhalant siphon, or other openings of the mantle: In almost all Pelecypoda which I observed the body appeared from time to time to contract, the animal generally closing the posterior siphonal openings and ejecting with great force a quantity of water through the pedal and ventral opening. ‘This forcible ejection of the water also often appears to be done with the object of assisting in locomotion. The foot is a retractile and expansile muscular mass situated on the anterior ventral side; itis variable in size and shape. The most usual form of the foot is sub-cylindrical or somewhat broadly elongated, with the lower anterior edge more or less distinctly sharpened, like that of a hatchet, and hence the name of the entire class. In some families, as in the Sozzwrps, the foot is club-shaped, but it has the bluntly sharpened edge in front; in some of the Arcrpz, Nucuzrps, and allied forms, the sole can be expanded and again folded together, so as to form a sharp, generally serrated edge. In the Hrrcryrpm it is truncate and can be dilated into a kind of disc; only in the ZLucryrp#, and a few species of the Myriztip#, it is vermiform, obtusely rounded or truncate at the end. Sometimes there are at the posterior side of the foot certain horny fibres secreted for the purpose of enabling the animal to attach itself permanently, or temporarily, to solid objects; these fibres are called the byssus, and in the species which have it developed the foot generally becomes more or less rudimentary, though it never disappears. In some of the attached OSTREA CLEA, the foot, however, becomes obsolete in the full grown animals, but it does exist in the very young ones. Internally the foot is very often hollow and penetrated by an aqueous canal, 4 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA which permits the great expansibility of the muscle; its position is regulated by certain muscles attached internally to the shell. ‘There are penerlly two pairs P uteriorly and the other posteriorly, each of these pedal muscles present, one a y | : ; suspended above one of the muscular scars. It does not appear to have been noticed that the byssus of the Pelecypoda is secreted exactly at the same place where in the Gastropoda the operculum is situated, and although both these organs are very differently shaped and developed, and serve entirely ae purposes, there exists as to position an unquestionable homology between t em. The food of the Pelecypoda consists of the most minute particles, in a great measure of Infusoria which are brought into the cavity of the body wiol the water required for respiration. The current of water ns —— the siphons anteriorly towards the mouth, and it appears to be the chief function of the labial palps to direct or convey such particles as may Serve for food to the mouth, the lips of which are fleshy, but not hardened. A kind of salivary glands has been observed in Zeredo and allied forms, but it appears to me that these glands are of common occurrence in most of the Pelecypoda,* though as yet apparently not recorded. They consist of a pair of usually very small globular or sub-cylindrical masses which lead by a thin canal into the muscular oesophagus, immediately behind the mouth. The stomach is, as usually in other Mollusca, enveloped in the liver, and so is also a portion of the alimentary canal which does not attain any considerable length; the former often has in front an appendage which is filled with the so-called crystal-style, and which I have also often observed in many Gastropods. The rectum passes through the heart and terminates behind the posterior retractile muscle, where the ejecta pass into the exhalant siphonal opening, or freely between the mantle at the place where the water issues from the body. Besides the liver, the only organ of a peculiar secretive character is a pair of so- called Bojanus’-glands; they are situated posteriorly close to the heart, a little in front and above the posterior retractile muscle. These glands are of a spongy appear- ance, either of yellowish or violet color, and are partially connected with the heart, partially with the vascular system direct, often admitting water to the pericardium or the heart. It seems certain that to some extent at least these Bojanus’-glands represent the spleen and kidneys; their internal canals either terminate separately close to the generative organs, or together with them in the same opening. The circulation of the blood has as its central organ a heart which receives from the gills the oxidised blood, though this becomes partially mixed with venous blood just before it enters the heart. The greater part of the venous blood, however, coming from the foot, the mantle, &c., collects either in the Bojanus’- glands, or returns direct to the auricles of the heart. This impurely oxidised, mixed blood issues from the heart in two principal branches — arteries ~ one leading to the intestines and towards the mouth, the other to the foot; from the former are supplied by repeated branchings the mantle and the palps, from the latter the generative organs. * I hope to be able to publish some further details on this anatomical subject. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 5 The nervous system consists of three principal pairs of ganglions; the first, or anterior, lies close to, behind, and above the mouth; the second, or middle one, is situated in the foot, and becomes more or less rudimentary with the decreasing size of the latter; this ganglion supplies the ear with nerves and partially also the generative organs; the third, or posterior, ganglion is generally the largest, and situated somewhat in front and below the posterior retractile muscle. The first and last ganglion are never absent; the former supplies the anterior part of the body, including the frontal portion*of the mantle, but especially the lips and intestines; the latter provides with nerves the gills and the greater part of the posterior mantle, including the siphons. There are no special organs of touch which are principally situated in the fleshy marginal portions of the mantle and in the extremities of the siphons and of the foot; the palps appear to be concerned in the action of this organ only with reference to the food which passes towards the mouth. No special and permanent eyes are present in any of the Pelecypoda, and the only organs representing them are the occelli which have been observed at the edges of the mantle of some Aroip#é, Precrinipé, and others. As regard their structure, these occelli, however, quite correspond to the eyes of other Mollusca, and each is supplied with a short special nerve. The ear consists of a pair of small cavities, situated in the muscular tissue of the foot; each has a large otholite, and is supplied with nerves from the pedal ganglion. } | Most of the Pelecypoda are of distinct sexes, only some of the sessile or permanently attached forms being hermaphrodites. The sexual organs are situated in the posterior part of the body, close to the Bojanus’-glands and, like these, generally consist of two glands. In the early stages the glands m the different sexes are very similarly formed; it is only when the spermatozoa on the one hand and the eggs on the other are more developed that the sexual distinction can be recognized with sufficient certainty. The fructification of the eggs appears to take place through the water, with which the spermatozoa enter the body of the female ; but direct observations on this point are as yet very few and not very satisfactory. It is, however, certain that the eggs generally attain a very high state of develop- ment in the body of the females, and that—evidently in order to be able to retain the large number of eges,—the females are often distinguished from the males by a more ventricose form and a larger size. Sometimes the embryos remain in the body of the mother till they attain a perfect form with a well developed shell. A few species, as in Galeomma, Lasea (= Kellia), and others, are said to be viviparous. The development of the Pelecypoda in the egg from its earliest stage is much similar to that of other higher organised aquatic Mollusca. With the exception of the presence of a peculiar flagellum during the earliest stage of age, and the occasional presence of little occelli or eyes at the base of the labial palps, there is nothing peculiar in their metamorphosis, and the secretion of the shell begins at a very early period of age. B > CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA The principal variations in the form of the shells have been already alluded to in the account relating to the general form of the body. In the typical forms there are always two valves present which correspond to the sides of the body, and into which all the soft organs of the animal are retractible. The PHOLADACHA form in part an exception of this, the true valves being sometimes reduced to a very small size, while the posterior part of the body with the siphons is greatly pro- longed and secretes a special calcareous tube. In all the other orders of the Pele- cypoda the valves are, when free, either perfe®tly equal or sub-equal ; when one of the valves is permanently attached, the free valve is mostly somewhat smaller, while the other grows somewhat irregularly, adapting itself to the object upon which it is sessile. The external ornamentation of these foreign objects is, however, generally transferred to one or both the valves of the sessile shell. The principal increase of the valves takes place at their periphery, the shell mass being secreted by the edges of the mantle, which when entire produce a simple striation, more or less regularly concentric with reference to the position of the umbones; but when they are undulating or dentate, the formation of various radiating strie and ribs on the shell surface is the consequence. Thus, consider- ing these two kinds of secretion, we shall have naturally to divide the ornamenta- tion of the shell-surface of Pelecypoda into a concentric and a radiating one; the other terms relating to striz, ribs, spines, tubercles, &c., are only relative and easily intelligible; they refer more to the character of individual specimens than to that of the larger and more general divisions. The terminology of the parts depends on the position in which the shell is placed; and in regard to this important point two views are upheld by naturalists. The one adopts the position, with the beaks laterally, the anterior end turned below, and the posterior, or siphonal, above,— the other, the position with the beaks uppermost, and the two ends anterior and posterior, as the more natural one. I shall conform to the latter view which, though the older one, certainly appears to me the more correct and more natural one, at least as far as the greater number of the typical groups of Pelecypoda is concerned. The shell being placed in such a position that the umbones are situated above the oral end anteriorly and the siphonal end posteriorly will define our terminology. The shells will, therefore, be classed first as equi- or mequi-lateral, It is usual that the umbones are incurved towards the anterior end, but opposite cases are not uncommon. The margin of the shell just below and in front of the umbonesis called the lunular, that behind the beaks, where the ligament is attached, if external, the areal. If the regions of these two margins are particularly circumscribed by lines or ribs, being either peculiarly excavated or elevated, the names lunula and area are commonly applied to them. The ventral margin becomes in the above noted position of the shell the dower, and is naturally so; at the anterior part of it the foot protrudes, and this is, as a rule, much more often the natural position of the Pelecypoda, when moving in the mud or sand, than that the anterior part should OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 7 be turned perpendicularly downwards, a position which is actually only to be naturally observedin many UY ACA, but rarely in any of the other orders. The terms anterior and posterior declivity are identical with lunular and areal slope, and are restricted to the dorsal, generally convex, region of the animal and shell. The valves composing the shell either fit closely with their margins toge- ther, or they form a gape anteriorly, or posteriorly, or ventrally, mostly at the place where the foot protrudes; the valves are consequently termed either closed or gaping. The distance from the anterior end to the posterior will be spoken of as the length of the shell, and in the measurements given the extreme length will be always recorded. A line drawn from the top of the umbo perpendicu- larly upon the length and extending to the opposite ventral margin will be understood as the height; and the shortest straight line between the greatest convexities of the valves will be noted as thickness. The terms right and left valve are self-understood from the above noted position. The side of the shell where the mouth of the animal is situated and nearer to which, as a rule, the foot protrudes is the anterior, it is in a greater number of Pelecypoda also the shorter one. The only slightly confusing difficulty arises in case of the shells living attached, their form being then often greatly altered; but even as regards these I shall retain the same uniform terminology, placing them always in such a position that the umbones are situated above, and the margins of the lunular and areal declivities either in a horizontal line or sloping under similar angles, as the case may be. The terms attached, or larger, and free, or smaller, valve may often be conveniently used, without in any way interfering with the above terminology. The expressions of cardinal and lateral teeth, external ligament, fulcra ox nymphee, internal ligament or cartilage, cartilage processes, or pits, pallial and muscular impressions, &¢., are so commonly and uniformly used that I do not need relate them here in detail. The extent to which the mantle-margins are united or separated, the form and number of the retractile muscles, the shape of the labial palps, gills, siphons, and of the foot, together with the general form and structure of the shells, the position of the ligament and cartilage, and the form, number, and disposition of the hinge-teeth, supply the principal distinctions upon which our classificatiow into orders and families is chiefly based. I now return to the question concerning the propriety of the term Pelecypoda, which I have here adopted for this class of Mollusca. It is essential that this point should be discussed upon all its merits. One of the oldest names applied to this class is that of prraynra, first used for it by Aristotle. It was very early (1681) changed into gzrazrz, and by Lamarck (1818) into concuirrea. Both the latter names became very popular among conchologists, while Turton and Swainson again introduced the original appellation of Aristotle, though not with success. Blainville, having regard to the lamellar shape of the gills, proposed (1814) the name 1LAMELLIBRANCHIATA; sometime afterwards (1828) the more correctly 8 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA derived name £Z47TOBRANCHIATA Was Substituted for it by Menke, and a little later — (18380) replaced by #L47T0BRANCHLIA. In 1820 Goldfuss proposed in his Manual of Zoology the name prizcyPopa, evidently with the object of obtaining uniformity with the nomenclature of the other classes of Mollusca, the Cephalopoda, Gastropoda, Brachiopoda, &c. The name Pelecypoda has regard to the very usual hatchet-shape of the foot, its presence and form* being indeed even more constant than in the Gastropoda. Burmeister suggested in 1843 the name cormopop4, evidently having the same object in view as Goldfuss had, but I do not think that the latter name is equally characteristic as the former; at any rate, it is no improvement upon it. At last Bronn suggested in 1861 the name zz4roczpH4za, though he rather appears to have expressed himself in favor of Menke’s 2L4T0BRANCHIA. Looking at the various names, as noted above; I would at first observe regarding their derivation that an attempt evidently has been made to obtain a denomination which is taken from one of the principal characters of the Mollusca, and, therefore, it seems not desirable that the number should be increased by any other new name, unless its greater usefulness and propriety has been fully established. In making, therefore, a selection from the existing materials, it seems to me not only extremely convenient and desirable, but also natural, that we should observe a uniformity in the denomination of the various classes of the sub-kingdom Mollusca, provided, we admit that those classes are merely modifications of one — the molluscous— type, (an opinion upon which, I believe, there is hardly a division among naturalists), and that the classes represent those modifications as developed in some or other principal organ. The names srvazvra and concurrera have been rejected, because there are other classes of Mollusca and other animals (Brachiopoda, Cirrhipeda, Entomostraca) which possess two valves, while there is nothing in the names which would sufficiently characterize the class, and which could be used for a uniform denomi- nation. The names rawnrripRaNCHIATa, OF ELATORRANCHIA, have, on the contrary, been thought very appropriate, but it is clear that the same objection applies to them, as to the two former names: First, there is nothing characteristic or pecuiar in the lamellar shape of the gills which does not occur in other, chiefly higher organised, aquatic animals; and then the single fact, that there are Mollusca with lungs as well as with gills, and some without either of them, makes the term —branchia not eligible. The third name is Bronn’s zzarocmprata. IT have due regard to the importance of cephalisation in classification, but I believe the name is here very inappropriately used. The single fact, that the present class had first been referred to the larger division, “ wonzusc4 ACEPHALA, and then immediately called “ zZ47T0cHPHALA,” speaks against it, . None of the above objections are directly applicable to the name Pelecypoda ; it not only admits a uniformity in the denomination of the different classes of the * I would recommend to those who object to the term Pelecypoda, on the plea that the foot of these animals is not always hatchet-shaped, the study of the various forms of hatchets and battle-axes of the middle age. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Sa Mollusca,* but it also attains this in a way which makes due reference to the modification of one of the most important- the locomotive- organ of the animals. And this is what led me to decide for the name pzzzcrpopa in preference to any other, though I am well aware that it has not yet come into general use, but, I believe, it has been unduly neglected. I have given my argument in favor of it, and leave the rest to the opinion of more able classificators than myself. The class Pelecypoda has been variously sub-divided by authors on Conchology or Malacology. The propositions of the different systems are recorded in almost every malacological treatise, and there is not, therefore, any sufficient reason that I should note them here at any length. The usual classification is that in pr- and mono-mMY4RI4, the former being sub-divided again into szvo- and INTEG@RO-PALLIATA. Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris fossils accepts the general term MOLLUSCA ACEPHALA, and defines three sub-classes — 4cEPHALA DIMYARIA, ACHPHALA moNoMYARIA, and BRAcHIOPoDA. The last is very different in organization, and should be left out altogether from the present field of observation. I have carefully considered Deshayes’ observations regarding the differences which he points out in the muscular and nervous systems of his wovomwyarz4, as compared with those of the pruy4rza, and, I believe, they will not be greatly sup- ported by the thorough anatomical examination of the animals; they certainly do not apply to several of the movouyarra which I have examined. The distinction as to the presence of one or two retractile muscles appears to me to be not an essential one; the MYTILACHA clearly show that the distinction cannot be maintained, with the result of a rational classification. Neither do I find the differ- ences pointed out in the nervous system between the two divisions confirmed. Quite the same remark applies to the supposed distinction of szvv- and rmnTE@RO-PALLIATA. There is barely a single family of Pelecypoda in which we would not find both the groups represented; take, for instance, Mya, Tugonia, and Oryptomya; Lutraria and Anatinella; Donax and Tancredia; Cytherea and Dosinia; Trapezium and Coralliophaga; Nuculana and Nucula; the various forms of Dreissena and Mytilus, &c., &e. Ido not see the benefit of these divisions; and I believe that the most natural course we can adopt is to group the Pelecypoda according to the principal types, which represent, so to say, the starting points, or centres, of the variously developed or organised forms. This mode of classification, being based at the same time upon the genealogical development, has been found to be the most successful also in the other large divisions of the animal kingdom, though I readily admit that the great difficulty in making this classification really a natural one rests in the discovery and correct definition of those so-called principal types. In the present state of our knowledge of the Mollusca, we cannot pretend to say that we are already in possession of the materials for such a successful natural classification, and every attempt towards it must, therefore, be looked upon only as such. * Cephalopoda, Gastropoda, Pelecypoda, Brachiopoda, Saccopoda, Ciliipoda,—see introduction to my Monograph of the South Indian Cretaceous Gastropoda, Pal. Ind., Vol. II. Bl 8, CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA I do not need to repeat here the importance of the study of the fossil forms of Pelecypoda in order to attain this object of natural classification; and I will only append a table showing the different groups, &c., which I shall adopt in the course of my monograph. The characteristics of each order, family, &c., will be found in their respective places ; and the reason for doing this has already been explained in the preface. I begin with what I consider the highest order. 1.— Family 2. i 3.—FHamily A, = 5. . 6. = ‘€ a8 8. = Class,—PELECYPODA. I. Order,—PHOLADACEA. PHOLADID 4, (sub-fam. rernprnine and PHOLADINA ).. GASTROCHANIDA, (sub-fam. GASTROCHANINE, CLAVAGEL- LING, BRECHITINA ). : Il. Order,—MYACEA. MYIDA, (sub-fam. corputinaz and uyrve ). MA CTRIDA, (sub-fam. Lurrartinm and uacrrina ). ANATINID 4, (sub-fum. PANDORINA, THRACIINE, ANATININA ). SAXICAVIDA. GLAUCONOMYVIDA. SOLENID 4, (sub-fam. soLenina and PHARELLINE ). Tif. Order,—TELLINACEA. 9.—HLamily PAPHITD ZA. 10. SCROBICULARITD 4, (sub-fam. cumrnerwa and seuatine es PELLIINID, (sub-fam. ¢ARINe, TELLININA, and CAPSINE ). DONACID A. | IV. Order,—VENERACEA. ‘13.— Family PETRICOLID 4. 14, 15. 16. Ie 18.— family aD, 20. 21. 22. VENERIDA, (sub-fam. TAPESINE, VENERINE, SUNETTINA, DOSI- NUN). GLOSSLID A. CYRENID ZZ. CARDIIDZ, (sub-fam. carvrina and LYMNOCARDIINE ). V. Order,—CHAMACEA. VERTICORDITD A. TRIDACNID 4, CHAMID A. CHAMOSTREID 4. AIPPURITID 43. eo has y a —_— wes OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Sy VI. Order,—LUCINACEA. 23.—Family LUCINIDA, (sub-fam. corpina and Luctninez ). 24), » UNGULINIDA. 25. e EHRYCINID. 26. a GALHOMMUID A. OE, SOT IND Ae 28. - ASTARTIDZ, (sub-fam. asrartina and c4RvITINz ). 29. = CRASSA TELLIDZ. VII. Order,—UNIONACEA. 30.—Family UNIONIDZ4, (sub-fam. unroniva and MYCcETOPINE ). dl. a MUTELIDLA. o2. Z LYTHERITD ZA. VIII. Order,—ARCACEA. a9.—Lamily TRIGONIID. dA. =: NUCULANID 4, (sub-fam. nucuLanina and MALLETINA), 35. = NUCULIDA, (sub-fam. nucuLin# and SAREPTINA ). 36. = ARCIDE, (sub-fam. axinaina and ARCINA ). IX. Order,—MYTILACEA. 37.—Family PRASINID A. 38. a MY TILIDA. 39. = PINNIDA. 40. = AVICULIDE, (sub-fam. AVICULINE, VULSELLINE, MELININA ). X. Order,—OSTREACEA. 4Al.—Family SPONDYLIIDZZ. 4.2, a RADULID ZA. AS. i PHOTINID A. AA, 2 OSTRHIDA. A, = PLACUNID ZA. A6. Fe ANOMITTID ZA. Taking a very general view of these orders the following summary may be interesting in point of comparison. The animals of the first order are chiefly dis- tinguished by having the gills prolonged into the siphons, the second by possessing united siphons covered by an extension of the epidermis of the shell, but no pro- longed gills. In both these orders the mantle-margins and siphons are united, and the latter equally prolonged. The third order represents the type with long but. entirely separated siphons, the fourth with short and separated siphons; both have the mantle-margins widely open in front. The fifth order appears to be an aber- rant type of the second, having the mantle-margins united, but possessing the short siphons of the fourth order, and a habitat which corresponds with the 83 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA Osrreip#. The sixth and seventh orders represent the types of Pelecypoda with only an anal opening and widely disunited mantle-margins ; both differ in habitat, the former including marine and estuary, the latter fresh-water inhabitants. The eighth order is principally characterized by entirely disunited mantle-margins and usual total want of siphons; the ninth by having two very unequal retractile mus- cles, the anterior being small and sometimes nearly obsolete, the posterior much larger. The last order is, strictly speaking, the only one in which the anterior retractor is obsolete, or very nearly so, while the posterior large retractor assumes an almost central position. However, it must be borne in mind that these remarks are intended to apply only to the principal types, and that aberrant and representative forms are everywhere to be met with, as I had already occasion to note. They are the natural consequence of the course of development under different conditions. I shall conclude these remarks with a very brief and general notice regarding the distribution of the Pelecypoda in time and space. The Pelecypoda are found in all sedimentary formations from the earliest time. In the Silurian period their number is, though smaller than that of the Brachio- poda and Cephalopoda, still somewhat larger than that of the Gastropoda. In all the paleeozoic deposits the two lowest organized orders, the IMYTILA CHA and OSTRACHEA, prevail over the others; but most of the latter are also repre- sented, though the four first ones mentioned in the above table barely by more than a few species. In the mesozoic period, the number of the LUCINACEHA and LHLLINAOEA distinctly increases; the CHAMUACEA make probably their first appearance and rapidly diminish again towards the close of it ; the VENERACEA and PHOLA DEA also show their first characteristic forms, while the MYACHA attain a very large development and decrease from that time very sensibly. The ARhCACHA appear steadily to increase from the earliest time; the UNION ACEA are represented in the paleozoic rocks only by a few species and are spar- ingly found in the fresh-water deposits of the following formations; the PHOLA- DACEA are rare through all the formation, but are already found in the paleeozoics. In the cainozoic period all the orders are represented, and the geographical distribution of the present time is clearly indicated; in fact this indication is noticeable already during the cretaccous period, as I shall have repeatedly occasion to remark. Looking at the fauna of the present day, it is scarcely necessary to notice that by far the larger number of Pelecypoda is found in the tropical seas. Most of the species live in the so-called Laminarian zone, many are also charac- teristic littoral types, and various Species are met with from low water to the greatest depth (6—800 fathoms) in which Mollusca have been discovered. Special localities, characterized by certain orographical conditions and climate, have, as usually, their peculiar faunas. There are only few species which have a general distribution, and for these (as in the case of many PHoLtaprp#) special reasons exist. I will give greater details regarding the distribution of the various genera, XC., when treating specially of each family. EE i OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 9 I. Order. PHOLADACEA. This order includes burrowing Pelecypoda, provided with a small foot, and with long united siphons into which the gills are prolonged. The shells are small, cover- ing only the anterior part of the body, while the posterior part often secretes a calcareous tube, lining the cavity made by the animal.. The ligament and cartilage, as well as the hinge teeth, are generally obsolete, but sometimes there are present long processes below the hinges for the attachment of muscles. Most of the specie burrow in solid objects, in wood and stones, or corals; few in sand. : The families belonging to this order are the Paozapipa# (TEREDININZ and | PHOLADINE) and GASTROCHANIDE (GASTROCHEANINA, CLAVAGELLINE, and BRECHITINE). Geologically, they are sparingly represented in palaozoic strata, their number gradually increasing in. the meso- and kaino-zoic epochs, and they have their maximum of development in the present time, possessing a wide geographical dis- tribution, as regards genera as well as species. The most important monograph of the recent species, belonging to this order, is that of G. Tryon, Junr., in the Proceedings of the Philadelphia Academy of Natural Science. I shall have occa- sion to refer to this paper frequently. 1. family,—PHOLADIDZ. Animals club-shaped; the mantle closed anteriorly, provided with a single perforation through which the more or less elongated, fleshy, and muscular foot is protruded ; posteriorly the body is prolonged,—sometimes to a considerable extent,— terminating with two more or less distinctly separated siphons. The posterior part of the body is often covered with a shelly tube, while the anterior one is protected by two equal or sub-equal valves, either gaping in front, or closed by a special shelly lamina, and besides often strengthened exteriorly by small variously shaped, accessory valves; from the beaks extend internally towards the periphery one or more pro- cesses, which are either free or grown to the valves, and to which the muscles of the foot attach themselves; there are no true hinge teeth present; the pallial sinus is always marked. Although the Pholads,—probably on account of the difficulty in collecting them,—were for some time rather neglected by conchologists, they have received a good deal of attention within the last few years. Later geological researches have also brought to light a considerable number of fossil forms, so much so that in the last decennium the number of known species has been more than doubled. It would be superfluous for me to enter here into any lengthened account on the mode of life* of this group of Molluscs. Recent careful studies have suf}- ciently proved that the enormous destruction which they produce on shipping and submarine wooden-works is effected by a very simple mechanism. In the true * I may mention on this subject Forbes’ and Hanley’s History of British Mollusca, Vol. I, p. 57, etc.,— Deshayes’ Paris fossils, Vol. I, p. 106, etc., and Fischer’s studies on the Paozapipx# and TEREDIDE in the Journal de Conchiliologie of 1857 and 1860, | C 10 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA PHOLADINE the boring instruments are the numerous very fine imbrications of the shell, which very probably contain a number of silicious particles; in the rerzprivrv.z such silicious particles have been shown to occur plentifully imbedded in the super- ficial muscular tissue of the front part of the body. 'The turnings of the shells are effected by the foot, which by its shortness and strong muscular structure is well adapted for that purpose. The idea of the secretion of some kind of acid, which alone would produce such excavations in wood and hard rock, has been justly rejected altogether; at the same time it appears very likely that the organic fluid secreted by the body,—being at a certain degree of higher temperature, so to say, infiltrated or injected with force by the animal into the finest pores of the material attacked,— must greatly facilitate the boring, inasmuch as it softens the finest particles of the substance all round. Species of Pholads have been described already from paleeozoic rocks, but they are not sufficiently characterized. Pieces of wood bored by them, (and probably also by rerepivrvm)*, occur in the carboniferous strata. From the jurassic beds several species} from France, England, and Russia are well known, although their generic determinations are not always sufficiently certain. The eretaceous period contains, however, a number of good types, exhibiting in general a ereat similarity to recent forms. We may say that there are about 40 species known to occur in cretaceous rocks; the somewhat larger number belongs to the pxozaprNa, the smaller to the rzrzpryivm. In the tertiary strata species of Pzozaprpm occur sparingly, at least the number of them upon record is scarcely larger than that from cretaceous beds. At the present time their geographical distribution is world-wide, and many of the species appear to possess a greater faculty of accommodating them- selves to different climatological provinces than other molluscs. The geological history of the family distinctly shows that it has its maximum of development in the present epoch. The great similarity in the general structure of the Pholads seems to have been rather an obstacle towards their detailed knowledge, and there can be little doubt that we may soon see the number of species doubled, when conchologists get more accustomed to see the usefulness of a chisel and hammer, or of a hatchet, as welcome companions on their excursions. Along the shores of the Bay of Bengal I have met with several as yet undescribed species. Among the most recent and best researches on the Puoztaprpa# are those of G. W. Tryon, Junr., who published a monograph of that family in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia, for 1862, and lately, 1867, a revised catalogue of the same in the American Journal of Con- chology, vol. 11, pt. 8. In this last paper Tryon accepts for our shells two family divisions, Paotapip# and Trrepipm (Terepinip#). The advantage of such a thorough separation appears to be very doubtful, nor does there seem to be suffi- cient ground for it in the organisation, or in the habits of the animals or shells. The character of the organisation is throughout the family the same: a wormlike body * Teredo antiqua, M’Coy, from the carboniferous strata, and others. y See Morris and Lycett: Mollusca of the Great Oolite,—Buvignier: Statistique de la Meuse. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 11 with a short foot in front, and posteriorly prolonged into two fleshy siphons, separated at, or towards, their terminations. The length of the siphons, and naturally also of the gills, even varies in different individuals of the same species, living in distinct localities. The brittle structure of the shell is entirely the same in the various genera, as also its peculiar imbrications and their arrangement on the outer surface. The presence or absence of a shelly tube does not seem to be of any great importance, because it entirely depends upon the circumstances under which the animal lives, whether it does, or does not, secrete a solid tube at all; and its thickness varies a great deal in different specimens of the same species.. I have myself observed species of rerEpininé (Nausitoria and Kuphus), i. which in some places no shelly tube was secreted, although the surrounding wood was in such cases always impregnated with ‘mineral substance. The palettes protecting the terminations of the siphons and the so-called accessory valves on the shell itself are the only characters which appear to be of any importance in point of classification, and based upon these we retain here the older separation of the family into rzrzprwiv# and pHoLapin#%. In the former the shape of the palettes has been suggested as the base of generic distinction, and in the latter that of the accessory valves. a. Sub-family,—TEREDIN IN &. (TEREDININE and KUPHIN®, Or FURCELLIN®, auctorum). Animal secreting a shelly tube, generally closed in front,. open behind, the siphons protected by a pair of shelly or horny styles. Shell sub-globular, widely gaping in front, each valve marked externally by a furrow running from the umbones towards the periphery; accessory valves are wanting, but the umbonal muscles are usually covered by a coriaceous ligament ; — boring generally in wood. The animals which are included in this sub-family have been separated by Bronn into two families, Tzrzprwava and Furcerzana (Klassen and Ordnung. d. Thierreiches, vol. iii, p. 476). The distinction is based upon the supposed fact that the animal of Kuphus (or Furcella) arenarius does not possess shelly valves, but merely secretes a shelly tube, closed in front by two partially overlapping lamelle. Tryon, in his Monograph of the Pzozra4prpz, proposed on the same ground a distinct sub- family under the name of xupHivz; H. and A. Adams in their ‘Genera of rec. Moll.” ii, p. 382, class K. arenarius, (Teredo gigantea of Linnezus,) in the genus Teredo, simply noting “ that the apex of the tubeis divided at the end by a longitu- dinal septum, and is produced into two separate tubes.” This evidently applies to the posterior or siphonal end. No mention is made of the existence or the want of valves, which should distinguish the species from Zeredo proper. Deshayes in his first volume of the Traité élément. de Conch., vol. i, pp. 40-47, describes with some detail Kuwphus under the Lamarckian name of Septaria. He states that the shelly tube is open in front. 12 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA In Kuph. arenarius no shell is known to exist, but Deshayes notices, as a second species of the same genus, the Sept. Mediterranea of Matheron, which has subse- quently been stated to be identical with Zeredo norvegica. Of the first species the same author says that it only differs from Teredo by living in sand and not in wood. There are two small valves present and two palettes as in Teredo. The question as to the real character of 8. Mediterranea and Guettard’s genus Kuphus appears, therefore, still unsettled. Deshayes in his last edition of. the Paris fossils (1860, vol. i, p. 107,) gives a list of the genera of the PaozrapipZ#, but on this occasion he omits the name Septaria altogether, which tends to prove that he considers it to be identical with Teredo. Wright in his recent paper on the Tzrzprp# (Trans. Lin. Soc., Lond., vol. XXV, p- 563), quotes the authority of Sir E. Home in support of the statement, that in the tube of Kuphus arenarius “both valves and palettes, have been discovered.” The palettes of Kuphus arenarius Dr. Wright found to be very similarly formed to those of a species which he obtained from Singapore, and which he described under the name of Kuphus? Mannii; it has a shell like Leredo. A very similar, or probably the same, species as the last also occurs about Calcutta in the Gangetic Delta, and I can confirm Dr. Wright’s account in this respect. Besides this I also obtained here perfect specimens of one or two species of Nausitoria, a Aylotrya, and I hope also to procure good specimens of Calobates. Some interesting points as regards the anatomy of these animals I trust to be able to publish shortly. A question, which it is desirable should be settled as regards the species Kuphus arenarius, 1s, whether it really possesses valves similar to those of eredo, or whether it has none. Judging from the species described by Wright as Kuph.? Manni, Sir EK. Home’s statement regarding K. arenarius is, I believe, very probably correct, and in such a case the necessity for a special sub-family ceases. The fossil genus Teredina will be noticed among the pxozapinz; thus we shall retain in the sub-family zzrzpiwrym only those forms which are generally known under the ancient name of Teredo. Subsequent discoveries seem, however, to make a sub-division of this old generic group very desirable, and, as already noticed, the form and structure of the: palettes, or styles, has been suggested as the base of distinction. Objections have been raised against this, stating that no generic importance can be attached to these palettes. It is really difficult to form a very correct idea on this point. For my own part I do not consider it satisfactory, but it is certain that the known species can be,—to some extent at least, grouped according to the form of their palettes, and, whether we call these groups genera or — sub-genera, is, as the greater number of naturalists will admit, of minor importance. In cases like this the most convenient mode ought to be adopted. The palettes protect the siphons, which are a very important part in the organisation of the animal, and any changes made in the latter will probably produce a difference in the former ; thus they are in close connection with each other. The valves in the 7#rEprwiwZ are always of the same kind, and, as already noticed, sometimes not to be distinguished OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 13 from those of the pzozaprvm. Each valve has a distinct anterior auricle, while the posterior is usually also separated from the central body by a Special groove. This body, or the middle area of the valve, is itself again often divided by a median ridge into an anterior (generally smaller) and a posterior area, the imbrication on both converging towards the central ridge running from the apex to the periphery, and here, in the middle of the ventral region, usually terminating with a small solid boss. The form of the valves greatly varies with the age of the specimens, the shells having, when young, the umbones perfect, while with progressive growth the entire upper portions of the shell become more or less corroded. In the same way the front portion of the anterior auricle is liable to great changes, being an essential part of the shell employed in the boring operations of the animal. In the form of the tubes there are also numerous variations to be observed. It is evident that, when the anterior end of the tube is closed, the animal can only effect its progress in boring when it has dissolved the frontal diaphragm; this must lead us to suppose that the Zeredos bore only at certain times of the year, while at other times (?the breeding or hatching season) they are at rest, the tube being closed anteriorly. The following are the principal generic groups, as partially suggested by Dr. Wright :— 1. Teredo, Sell., 17382. Palettes testaceous, single, oblong, usually truncate at the end; tubes long, gradually increasing (7. norvegica, Spengl.). 2. Uperotis, Guett., 1774. Palettes testaceous, spoon-shaped, depressed ; tubes short, club-shaped (U. clava, Gmel.). 8. Kuphus, Guett., 1774. Palettes testaceous, club-shaped, with the ends expanded and truncated, spatulate, (Kuph. Manni, Wright). | 4. Calobates, Gould, 1862. Palettes dilated towards the middle, with a nar- rower spoon-shaped and long process at the end; the basal prolongations of the palettes are bony, (C. thoracites, Gould). 5. Nausitoria, Wright, 1864. Palettes testaceous, solid, elongated and pyra- midal, flattened inside, transversally imbricated on the outer convex surface, (NV. Dunlopu, Wright). 6. Xylotrya, Leach, 1840, (teste, Gray). Palettes very long, more or less bony or horny, with lateral flexible serrations or setze, (X. bipinnata, Turt.). | ? 7. Teredolites, Desh., 1842, (Mem. Soc. Géol. de la France, vol. v, p. 2). This was proposed by Deshayes for a cretaceous species, 7. clavatus, known only by some tubes which are short, clavate, and in position, as they occur in the rock or wood, almost parallel to each other. Deshayes does not take any notice of this supposed new generic type in his subsequent revisions of the Paozaprpaz; but the form of the tubes is certainly very peculiar, and it is very likely that the animals were somewhat different from those of Teredo. Martesia and Parapholas bore in wood in a way very similar to this fossil form, which ought to be carefully compared with them. D 14 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 8. Polarthus, Gabb, (vide Check-list of the Invertebrate foss. of North America; Smithson. Mise. Coll., No. 177, p. 16, 1864). This has been based upon a cretaceous species, P. americanus, from New Jersey, but I have not been able to get access to any detailed statement regarding the distinctive characters of the genus. : It does not appear quite certain whether the distinctions pointed out as exist- ing in the shape of the palettes of the first three genera are sufficient to warrant the above-mentioned divisions; they may all be considered as slight variations of one and the same genus, Zeredo, but of the three other groups the palettes seem to be sufficiently distinct, though, no doubt, passages from one into the other,—as, instance, between Nausitoria and Xylotrya—, may readily be observed. Tryon (Am. Journ. Conch., vol. i, pt. 8, 1867,) enumerates 31 recent species of TEREDININE. From tertiary deposits about 15 species are known, and from the cretaceous* Pictet (Mat. p. 1. Paléont. Suisse, 4™¢ Ser.; Foss. St. Croix, 3™¢ part., No. 1, p. 21, &c.,) quotes seven European species; 7. Argonensis, Varennensis, bilobatus, Mleuriausus, Requienianus, Deshayesi and rotundatus ; several of them are, however, very unsatisfactorily recorded. Coquand described a er. ligni- torum trom the étage Aptien of Spain (Mon. de l’Aptien, etc., 1865, p. 87). Schafheutl in his Sud-Bayern’s Leth. Geognostica, 1863, (pp. 177 and 178) names two tubes, TZeredo (Gastrochena) ornata and rugosa, respectively ; as he identifies other fossils, apparently occurring in the same beds as these two, with known cretaceous species, one must suppose that the former are also cretaceous; no distinct proof, however, is given of their geological position. Hichwald in his Leth. Rossica, livr. xi, 1867, (p. 792, etc.,) describes under the generic name of Teredo six species which, he states, all occur in cretaceous deposits. Of none of them have the valves been noticed, and the tubes of some appear rather defective, Teredo Tournali is identified with a species described by Leymerie from supposed nummulitic beds. _7. Argonensis, Buv., is deter- mined from a small tube which does not very well agree with Buvignier’s and d’ Orbigny’s figures. The others are new, 7’. sudcata, lignicola, conulus, and socialis. Of the first the representation may be taken rather for that of a Gastrochena than of a Teredo. The tubes of the two last named, and especially that of 7. conulus, greatly resemble in general form the short tubes described by Deshayes as Teredolites clavatus. It is quite possible,- if not more probable-, that these tubes were made by shells of the PHoLADINE, or by a Gastrochena, for they occur socially, often in great numbers, and bored for only a short distance into the wood, as the Wartesia, &e. , generally do at the present time; but they are somewhat thickened and blunt at the anterior end, a form more usually occurring in the TeREDININa than in the PHoLADINA, though not quite foreign to the latter. Zittel in his Monograph of the Pelecypoda (Bivalves) of the Alpine Gosau-formation (Denksch. Acad., Wien, 1865, vol. xxiv,) does not describe any species of PHo.apipa%. As far as I remember, vegetable remains, bored by them, were repeatedly found in the coal beds of the so-called “Neue-Welt” near Wiener Neustadt, and we may expect some additions to the cretaceous fauna from this quarter. The fragment of a tube figured by Romer (Nord-deutsches Kreidegeb., pl. 10, fig. 9,) as 2. dentatus is much like that of a tube of a Zeredina, while the Mastricht Teredo Faujasi of Bronn seems more likely to be a serpuloid shell than a Zeredo ; numerous fragments of wood, however, occur in the Mastricht beds, entirely bored by true TEREDININ%., The tubes so commonly known from the German cretaceous deposits as Guastrochena (or Serpula) amphisbena, Goldf., are most likely those of a species of Zeredo or Teredina ; they are much too long for a Gastrochena, and also too regularly for * Teredo Argonensis, Buvignier, is probably a Turnus, which genus may also belong to this sub-family. 3; = a OF SOUTHERN INDIA. = 5 tubular. The same is most likely the case with Miiller’s Gast. voracissima from the cretaceous beds near Aachen. Meek in his Check-list of cretaceous fossils of North America (Smithson. Miscell. Coll., No. 177, p- 16,) quotes six species of Teredo,— T. calamitoides, contorta, globosa, wregularis, selliformis, tibialis, and the previously mentioned Polarthus americanus. | T have to record from South India four new species of 7EREDININa& which, so long as the palettes are unknown, may be described under the generic name of Zeredo; this will raise the total number of cretaceous species to about 26, though hardly more than one-half of them are sufficiently certain as belonging to the sub-family ; in no instance are the palettes satisfactorily known. I.* TEREDO, Sellius, 1732. 1. TEREDO PARTITA, Stoliceka, Pl. I, Fig. 1. T, testa globosa, equaliter lata quam alta, striis ad medium convergentibus sub- tilissimis ornata; umbonibus distinctis, incurvatis ; auricula anteriori magna, suban- gulata, supra ad marginem incrassata; hiatw anteriori mediocri, fere triangulari ; auricula postica angustata, ab corpore teste sulco profundo separata, Tubula cylin- dracea, in gunioribus varie torta, crassiuscula, im adultis sub-recta, transversaliter crasse ac numerose rugata, tus costa mediana ventrali, tenui ac rectiuscula instructa. The sub-cylindrical form and the numerous transverse rugations appear to be characteristic for this species. The young shells are, as usually in living forms, found boring in all directions through the wood; they are considerably thickened at the anterior end, but otherwise of much the same thickness throughout. The tubes of older specimens are placed parallel to the fibre of the wood; the cast exhibits a distinct furrow on the ventral side of the tube, corresponding to the lower thickened terminations of the valves. Such a furrow is often to be seen on living specimens of Yeredos, and is produced by a slight rib on the internal side of the tube. The two valves, when closed, are almost perfectly globular, the striations on the outer surface being extremely fine, so much so that they are often hardly trace- able. The anterior auricle is comparatively large, occupying nearly half the height of the shell; it is anteriorly sub-angular, and on the upper side in front of the beaks rather strongly thickened; its margins are sharpened and bent externally ; the furrow separating it from the body of the valve is quite indistinct, and the one in the middle of the shell, where the striz of the surface converge, is only traceable towards the ventral terminations; the cast is quite smooth. The anterior hiatus is broadly triangular, laterally slightly angular; the posterior larger and sub- ovate. The posterior auricles are very narrow, separated from the central area of the shell by a deep groove. Locality.—Found boring in fossil-wood at Ootatoor and at Moraviatoor. Formation.—Ootatoor group. * T shall again,—as in the second volume, treating on the Gastropoda of the South Indian cretaceous rocks,—adopt the plan of numbering the genera consecutively throughout the whole class Pelecypoda, and give separate numbers to the species under each genus. 16 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 2. ‘TEREDO CRASSULA, Sloliczka, PI. I, Fig. 2. T. testa globulosa; umbonibus prominentibus, incurvatis; valvis in areis me- dianis subtile arcuatim striatis; auricula anteriori sublevigata, parva ; posteriori magna, postice rotundata, ejusdem margine superiort recto. Tubulis sublevigatis, crassis, rreguiariter tortis, subcylindraceis, antice clausis, leviter rotundatis sed non cumescentibus. The tubes of this species are in proportion thicker than those of the previous one, and are generally slightly bent or undulating; their surface appears to be nearly smooth. The anterior end of the tubes is not thickened, but ey rounded and closed. The shells are nearly globular, perhaps a trifle higher than thick; the outer surface of the median area is covered with very fine angularly bent strie, and two fine grooves run along the greatest convexity from near the apex to the periphery. The anterior auricle is rather small and the striz on it minute; the posterior com- paratively large with a straight upper margin, and with the striz also much finer than in the centre of the valves. Locality.—In fossil wood, impregnated with calcareous matter, at Ootatoor. Formation.—Ootatoor group. 3. ‘TEREDO TORULOSA, Stoliczka, PI. I, Fig. 3. T. testa transversaliter ovata, inflata; umbonibus incurvatis; hiatu antico magno, late triangulari, postico sub-elliptico, angustato; auricula antica moderata, triangulari, substriata ; area central magna, linea impressa angustissima ab umbonibus ad peripheriam oblique decurrente divisa, subtilissime arcuatim striata; auricula postica angusta, sulco lato ab area centrali separata, subrugosa. Tubulis cylindraceis, tenuibus, varie tortis, transversaliter minute rugatis; terminationibus anticis clausis, clavatis ac plus minusve inflatis. The form of the tubes of this species greatly resembles that of Teredo Argonen- sis, being thin, sub-cylindrical, and with the anterior ends somewhat inflated. These inflated or clavate anterior terminations are among the recent rzrzprwivz more commonly observed in Kuwphus than in Teredo proper. The valves are in proportion to their size rather oval, on the surface very minutely striated ; the anterior auricle is of moderate size, the posterior one narrow, slightly rugose and separated from the central area by a shallow but broad groove which runs from under the umbones towards the posterior margin. The position of this groove, as well as the much less distinct one on the central area, and the fine striation readily distinguish this species from 7. Argonensis, Locality.—Moraviatoor, found boring in wood with Martesia tundens and Parapholas mersa. Formation.—Ootatoor group. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. a7 4. TprEepo (UPEROTES ?) GLOMERANS, Stoliceka, Pl. I, Figs. 4-5. T. (Uperot.) tubulis varie tortis, sepe acglomeratis, levigatis, tenuibus, termina- tionibus anticis clausis, vic inflatis, subtruncatis, Valvulis teste ignotis. This species is based upon two tubes found in a coarse, conglomeratic sandstone. They are variously contorted, and one of them (of which a representation is given in figure 4 on plate I) is extremely like some of the tubes of the recent Uperotes clava, which generally bores in cocoanuts, or in floating pieces of wood. The tubes are rather thin, smooth on the surface, with occasional projecting laminze on the turns or bendings; they are sub-truncated anteriorly and closed, but not particularly enlarged. No shell has been observed, nor any division or concameration at the posterior end, such as often occurs in true Teredo or in Kuphus. Locality.—Comarapolliam, in a greyish coarse sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. : b. Sub-family,—PHOLADINA. The animals of the PHozapinz resemble in general structure those of the TEREDININ®, but they never grow to the same great length ; consequently the gills are shorter in the former. The greater part of the body is covered with the shell, formed by the two ordinary, or several other accessory, valves; the mantle is cleft in front to admit of protruding a small foot. The siphons are united nearly up to the end, and do not, as a rule, secrete any palettes. A great peculiarity of most of the paorapiv# is the reflection of one part of the anterior adductor muscle towards the beaks, often forming here a more or less cellular secretion, and in some way replacing the ligament. ‘This last is generally absent; only in a few instances rudiments of it were observed. The shell is, as I have already noticed, formed in all the Pzozaprp# on the same principle. The valves generally are equal, inequilateral, with an internal apophysis under the beaks, without hinge teeth, more or less gaping in front, and on the surface with variously arranged imbrications which are sharpest on the front part of the valves. An important character of a large number of the shells of PHOLADIN# is the presence of the above-mentioned shelly reflection of the antero- superior margin of the valves upon the beaks, covering these partially or totally. A still more important distinction of this sub-family from the former is the presence of accessory valves* in almost all pPHozapivz. The arrangement, form, and posi- tion of these valves has been selected as the principal basis for generic distinctions in the same manner as the palettes in the zzrzprnivx. ‘They are no doubt of great importance, for their chief object appears to be to give the two large valves a certain fixed position during the act of boring, when they could easily be dislodged; but because these supplementary valves are in constant use their form is greatly variable, Sd * Leach introduced a special nomenclature for these valves as regards their position. They may be called wmbonic, pre- or post-umbonic, antero-superior, antero-inferior, anterior and posterior, ventral and siphonal ; the signification of these terms does not require any further explanation. a) 18 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA and their number sometimes changes at different stages of growth in one and the same species. Omitting the indistinct traces in paleeozoic formations, true PHoOLADINeE are with sufficient certainty known from the jurassic period, and during the cretaceous time they were already tolerably numerous, though unfortunately often not so perfect as would be required for a correct generic determination. The tertiary period supplies a large number of characteristic forms; these are in general very much like the recent ones. The pxoraprvm bore in wood, all kinds of rock, sand, mud, and in other shells, or corals; their borings are not usually very deep, and the hollows only occasionally entirely or partially lined with a shelly tube. In the fossil Teredina the tube is grown together with the valves, as in the GiusrRocHENIDA. Tryon (Proceed. Acad. Nat. Se., Phil., 1862), in retaining the pxoz4aDINzZ as a family, proposes to separate it into true PHoLApIna and gouawwerin#, the former having the anterior hiatus always open, the latter closed when adult. In some respects the division may be deemed convenient, but it cannot be considered as of any great importance, because the case generally depends merely upon the stage of growth whether the animal closes its shell in front or not. | The following is a summary of the genera as at present known. I shall enu- merate them according to their relations to the rmrapmviv#, showing gradually, by a decrease of the accessory valves, the general form of their shells, &c., a passage to the GasrrocHa#NIDA. 1. Zeredina, Desh., 1824. Valves Teredo - like, but firmly connected with the tube, one small accessory valve covering the umbones and extending anteriorly, another large accessory valve occupying the whole of the front of the valves and extending below. Deshayes in his last edition of the Paris fossils, (1860, vol. i, p. 124, etc.,) described under this genus three species, Z. personata, Lamk., T. Oweni and Heberti, Desh. The presence of accessory palettes designate this genus as one of the pHoLapriv a, especially as no siphonal palettes seem to exist, although the usual bifid terminations of the tube are very much like those of Kuphus, and are no doubt an important character of the rarzprnivm. It would probably be best to constitute a special sub-family for this genus, but it will only have its full value when the existence or non-existence of palettes is sufficiently ascertained. The termination of a tube figured by Rémer under the name of TZ. dentatus, (Nord-deutsch. Kreidegeb., 1841, pl. 10, fig. 9,) is, as already pointed out by Pictet (Pal. Suisse, 3"° Ser., 3° part., p. 28, 1864), quite as likely a TZeredina. Roémer’s Teredina clavata (ibid, pl. 10, fig. 10), from the Sénonien near Quedlinburg, the same author, as well as Geinitz and others, believe to belong to Clavagella, or to an allied genus. The specimen described and figvred is, however, quite insufficient to warrant an idea as to the exact generic characters of the fossil. Rémer’s Fistulana constricta (ibid, p. 76, pl. 10, fig. 2), which he identifies with Phillip’s Phol. (Martesia ?) constricta, (Yorksh., pt.i, pl. 2, fig. 17,) and which OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 19 has also been supposed to belong to Zeredina, is more likely a Pholadidea or a Martesia ; it will be noticed subsequently under the name of Ph. Rémeri. 2. CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 8.—To this, WM. Debeyana (Card. Debeyanum, Miiller,) has to be added (see Bosquet in Staring’s Bodem-van Nederland, 1 deel). I have examined a specimen obtained from Dr. Bosqu et himself, and it shows the species to belong to Schizodesma, a sub-genus of Mactra. 9.—To the same sub-genus also belongs the Aachen species which Miller and Bosquet identify with Sowerby’s Mactra angulata. Itis, however, undoubtedly distinct from it, much longer and propor- tionately flatter, the posterior side shorter and rounded, the anterior longer and angular. It much resembles our Indian WV. tripartita, which, as regards form, also differs from Sowerby’s UM. angulata as well as by a posterior ridge and stronger concentric ribbing. I propose to call the Aachen species MZ. Bosquetiana; it belongs to the sub-genus Schizodesma. 10-11.—M, Didonis and Mavusi of Coquand are from Algiers; de are rather globose, like Poromye ; the hinges are not known. 12-17.—From North America Meek in his Check List (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 177, 1864.) quoted the following species, MW. lata, formosa, gracilis, siouxensis, tevana and Warrenana. 18.—Gabb (Pal. Calif., 1864, I, p.153,) describes IW. (Cymbophora) Ashburnerit. Mr. Gabb says this “is one of the most common fossils in the state.” MWactra albaria (Check List, &c., Smithson. Mise. Coll., No. 200, 1866, p. 8,) from the so-called lower eocene rocks will arene be added to the list. 19.—M. Araucana, Orb, (Voy. Astrolabe, Pal., pl. II, figs. 2-4,) is, as to external form, a typical species of a Mactrella. ?20-21.—M. Araucana and Cecileana are first described by d’O rbigny (Voy. Ameriq. merid., pp. 125 and 126, pl. XV, figs, 3-6,) as coming from tertiary deposits of the island Quiriquina. With these two he also describes (ibid. p. 125) a WJ. Awca from Coquimbo north of Chili. This last species I would rather consider as a Periploma or a Corimya, The first named two. are subsequently placed by the same author (Prod. II, p. 235,) in the Senonien, which, judging from the other species occurring with them, appears to be quite correct. M.d’Orbieny does not, however, state whether he considers the Astrolabe I. Araucana to be the same as that described in the Voy. Am. merid. The figures, if correct, would indicate two distinct species, the second having the shorter (posterior ?) side roundish, and the longer (anterior) subcarinated, while the opposite is the case in the former. 22.—M. Chilensis, Gabb, is also from Chili. 23-26.—M. petrosa, pervetus, arciformis, and syriaca are described by Conrad in the official report of Lynch’s expedition to Palestine. They are only based upon casts, and therefore doubtful as to generic and, if Fraas be correct, even as to specific determination. 27.—M. tripartita is the only species from our South Indian cretaceous deposits, the M. intersecta (Cardium idem, apud Forbes), being to all appearance only a variety of the same, as I shall presently explain. MACTRA, Zinn., 1765. if we were allowed to draw a conclusion from the three cretaceous species which unquestionably belong to Mactra, there is reason to state that the sub-genus Schizodesma is the most prevalent, a form which is also numerously represented in the present seas, OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 57 / / V Macrra (Scnizopusma) TRIparrrra, Sowerby, sp., Pl. V, Figs. 8-11. 1846. Mactra tripartita, Sow., MSS., apud Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., Lond., 2ser., VII, p. 142, pl. 15, fig. 17. Cardium ? intersectum, Forbes, ibidem, p. 146, pl. 18, fig. 8. 39 MM. testa subtrigona, margine inferiori moderate curvato instructa, subequilaterali, parte posteriort paulo longiort quam antica; umbonibus acutis, antice versus incurvis, distantibus ; superficie costulis, rotundatis vel in junioribus striis approximatis concentricis induta; declivitate antica ac postica stris pereminenter acutis ac dis- tantioribus ornata, antica sulco angusto infra angulum lunularem sito, postica sulco multo latiort supra angulum arealem rotundatum sito separatis. Cardo regulariter sicut im speciebus recentibus formatus est, dente cardinali antico in valva sinistra fortasse crassiore. Fig. 8. Fig. 9. Adult. Young. Height of shell to its length = = ee ee ae Thickness 9» 99 Es = 35 030-2 00 Young specimens’ of this species have the anterior side more angular and somewhat longer than the posterior ; old grown specimens become, however, nearly equilateral. The distinction between the concentric thick ribs or strize on the middle surface of the shell and the thin and sharp ones on the anterior and posterior declivities is very apparent and gave origin to the name of the species. The anterior declivity 1s separated from the outer or middle surface by a narrow groove situated below the angle which bounds the lunula; the posterior declivity forms with the middle, or lateral, part of the shell an obtuse angle, and this one is separated from the latter by a broadly shallow groove. As regards the form, I must remark that, as the edge of the anterior side is thinner than the posterior, it more easily wears away, and that on this account the valves sometimes appear more equilateral than they otherwise would be; fig. 9 represents such a specimen which to all external appearance appears perfect, while it certainly is a good deal worn away on the front side. The hinge is regularly formed, the cardinal tooth of the left valve is somewhat longer than in most of the recent species, the lateral teeth and corresponding grooves are of great length, and in both valves mostly prominent in the middle. The ligament lies marginally, just at the end of the cartilage-pit, from which it is not separated by a shelly lamina, the only character which distinguishes Schizodesma from true Mactra. Forbes’ figure (quoted above) is not quite exact, the original specimen being longer than represented in that figure. D’Orbigny was the first to suggest placing the form described by Forbes as Oardium intersectum under Mactra. Ihave examined Forbes’ original, in 1867, and found the specimen very defective, but to all appearance a Mactra; it is only a little shorter than M. tripartita,—evidently from being a little worn off-; and as the ornamentation is in both the same, I was led to consider both as belonging to one Pp 58 CRETACHOUS PELECYPODA and the same species. It is always difficult to give a decided opinion on specimens which are imperfect, but my suggestion as to their identification is strengthened by our specimens, which certainly are Forbes’ MW. tripartita, and appear to be from the same locality as the specimen named by Forbes’ Cardiwm intersectum; at least the yellowish brown calcareous rock is in both cases the same. There is no better conclusion to be derived from Forbes’ original, and we should only be justified in recognizing it as distinct upon the discovery of well preserved specimens which agree with it in form better than with WZ. tripartita; taking, however, our present mate- rials as a basis, such forms as represented in figure 90 (pl. V) cannot be acknow- ledged as independent species. Locality.—About two miles north of Alundanapooram and three miles south of Serdamungalum ; apparently not common. | formation.—Trichinopoly group. V. Family,—ANATINID &. As regards the form of the animals the 4warryrp# offer such a large amount of variation, that it will be better to point out these differences when speaking of the characters of each sub-family. All of them, however, have the mantle margins united, with an opening at the antero-inferior side for the protrusion of a small digitiform foot ; the siphons are more or less prolonged, united in their entire length or only at the base, and the united portion of these siphons is almost invariably covered with an extension of the epidermis which covers the shell. There is also a small opening in the mantle below, at the base of the siphons. The gills are thin and in many cases (though not invariably) single. The palpi are usually long and narrow. | The shell is generally thin, consisting of two usually well defined layers, the outer betag opaque, calcareous, very often punctated or finely granulated, the inner pearly; the latter is never wanting, and it forms the principal distinction of these shells as compared with those of the Myzpxz. The cartilage is internal, lying either in special processes or in simple grooves of the hinge, which is occasionally strengthened by a few ribs or laminz, but very rarely has any additional teeth. The cartilage is, as a rule, bounded internally by a solid ossicle, variable in form and position; an external ligament is besides often present, but it is generally small and thin; the muscular impressions are, on account of the thickness of the shell, slightly developed, they are large, and the posterior is usually deeper and more rounded than the anterior; the pallial impression is also faint, but the sinus usually deep. If we summarize the characters of the family, we find that the most important distinctions of the shells are its thin pearly structure and the edentulous hinge. These at least are almost the only characters upon which we can depend in the determination of fossil species. The shells are generally inequilateral, but some- times the anterior, sometimes the posterior, side is the longer, and the last one usually has a wide gape at the end. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 59 In the pursuit of paleontological researches there is scarcely any other family of Pelecypoda so important as this, being represented throughout the strata from the time of the oldest sedimentary deposits upwards. The species living at the present time may be said to be only the remnants of the group; they are distributed all over the world, but they are nowhere very numerous, and some of them belong to the rarest yet known shells. Their maximum of development appears to have been during the jurassic period ; at least there are scarcely any jurassic fossiliferous beds known in various parts of the world, where about one-half (or a proportion very near to it) of all the WYACHA does not belong to this family. On this account I have especially endeavoured to give as complete a review of all the known types as was possible for me to do, and as far as I felt justified in giving an opinion about them. Much still remains to be done as regards the comparison of recent and fossil generic forms, for the latter are unfortunately mostly known in the form of casts, both valves being often found closed, and thus generally making an examination of the cartilage and other processes of the hinge almost an impossi- bility. But even where the shells are known, the greatest difficulty is often felt in exposing the hinge, and consequently the determination had to be principally based upon the external form and the general characters of the shell. We can only expect to get very gradually out of this chaos of so-called generic forms, because whenever an author has an opportunity of studying one species properly he prefers calling it a ‘new genus,’ rather than identifying it with another which may be the same, but of which the internal characters are unknown; as has been the case in several instances. The extent which I here give to the family is somewhat great, but it seems impossible to separate the various forms satisfactorily. They include, like the PuoLtabipm# or Myrpz#, one characteristic type of shells, and as regards the form of the animals the variations are quite similar to those which I have repeatedly pointed out in speaking of the other families. To make use, however, of the distinctions indicated by the various forms of the shell, I have accepted here three sub-families, the pawpoRrIv#, THRAcIIN|, and awarininas, the types of these sub- divisions being Pandora, Thracia, Anatina. Comparing the present family and the Myzp#, I may mention that the panporr a, with their short siphons and fringed orifices, as also the inequality of the shells, appear to be analogous to the Corbule and their allied genera, the raraczzwva by their more elongated siphons (and posteriorly narrowed and produced shell) to the Neere, and the awarmina, by their long united siphons and posterior large gape of the shells, to the muyzva#; thus representing a variation which seems to- repeat itself in almost every family of the MYACEA. For these reasons I believe it to be more correct to retain closely allied types of shells in one family, than to separate them into several, because if we admitted a family division here, we would have to follow it in the other cases also, which seems for the present hardly advisable. H.and A. Adams have included in the Awarmip# several forms, like Poromya, Thetis, Neera, Theora, and Cham- ostrea, which do not appear to belong to this family. The first two must be removed 60 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA to the Myipz, and when speaking of Nera, I also mentioned the true systematic position of Theora; as regards Chamostrea I agree with Deshayes, that it is far more probably a variation of the Chama-type of shells than that of the A warrvipa, as restricted. | Deshayes divides the family into three, Panporipa, OsrzopEsuips”, and Puotapvouups. ‘The first corresponds with our PAvporrv#, but includes also Myochama and a few genera into which Pandora has been separated. The second name includes the recent genera of the raraczw#” and anarinina. The name OsrzopEsMip# certainly is not well chosen, for, as I shall subsequently show, the author himself hardly appears to admit the generic distinction of Osteodesma from Lyonsia. For Pholadomya Deshayes proposed a separate family, which seems to me scarcely justified by the character of the shell and animal; the fossil species, like Goniomya, Pleuromya, Homomya and others, show an intimate relation between Anatina and Pholadomya, between both of which there certainly can be much less distinction pointed out, than between Thracia and Anatina, both of which the same author places in his Osrzopzsuipa. | A catalogue of the recent species of the Awarzzpz has been lately published by Mr. T. A. Conrad, chiefly following the classification adopted in H. and A, Adams’ “Genera” (vide Am. Jour. of Conch., Vol. IV, pt. 5, Appendix p- 49, 1868), It excludes the Panporrp# which are catalogued by Ph. Carpenter in the same number of the Journal (page 69, &c.).. The total number of recent species of the whole family may be estimated at about 140. a, Sub-family,—PANDORIN A. The animals of the Pandore, so far as they have been examined, offer several relations to those of other typical Awarmipa#. The siphons are only separated towards their ends provided with fringed orifices; the gills are single, the foot is small, digitiform, and the mantle united nearly all round. The shell structure, generally noticed as one of the prominently distinctive characters, is by no means very different from that of some Periplome, Thracie, and Anatine. In these the uppermore calcareous layer is generally preserved in small granules or points, while in Pandora (but much less in Myodora) the upper layer, consisting of small prismatic cells, is usually more compact and homogeneous; the external layer is in both cases pearly, and often of considerable thickness in Pandora and a few allied genera. The cartilage is internal, usually covered by a small ossicle. In most cases, no external ligament seems to exist; it is rudimentary. in a few species only. The genera Myochama, Myodora, Pandora (with Kennerlia), Ceelodon, and Clidio- phora have to be placed in this sub-family. 1. Myochama, Stutchbury, 1830. Shell thin, irregular, right valve larger and attached; hinge in each valve, with two diverging teeth like processes, in- cluding a triangular cartilage-pit, furnished with a moveable ossicle; a very thin external ligament ; pallial sinus short and broad. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 61 The animal of Myochama in general resembles that of Myodora, and equally so the shell, especially as regards its thin structure and the form of the hinge. Al- though it lives attached to foreign objects, it is impossible to find anywhere else a better place for it. Some authors (Rémer and others) have proposed a special family to include Chamostrea and Myochama. But when comparing the two shells, their form and the character of the hinge are so totally different that it seems quite unnatural to class them together. Certainly Myochama is much more allied to Myodora (of which it must be considered as an aberrant form), thaw it is to Chamostrea. ; Conrad quotes only four recent species from the Australian seas, and some doubtful forms occur in the upper tertiary beds of Europe. The only shell, des- cribed from older formations, which has an external resemblance to the recent Myochama, is Lycett’s Oolitic Ptychomya Agassizii (Proc. Cottesw. Nat. Club, I, p. 69, pl. II, fig. 6). Lycett does not state whether both valves of the shell had been found, but the one which he figures is certainly externally very much like the smaller and free valve of a Myochama. The hinge is believed to be edentulous, and if this be really the case the valve under description may also be a lower valve of an Anomya. Lycett’s statement requires confirmation on this point, before we are able to say anything definite about the characters of that supposed Ptychomya. 2. Myodora, Gray, 1840. Shell subtrigonal, posteriorly truncated; right valve more or less convex, its hinge with two diverging teeth enclosing the cartilage, left valve flattened with two grooves at the beak; ossicle free, rather large; pallial sinus small and broad.—The species of this genus are almost only known from the Kastern and Australian seas; the unequal form of the valves and the position of the cartilage strongly remind us of Myochama. 3. Pandora, Brug., 1792. Shell ovate, inequilateral, compressed, posteriorly narrowly produced; right valve smaller and flatter than the left one; hinge with an anterior more or less prolonged rib in each valve; cartilage in a groove posterior to the tooth, more or less adjacent to it; no ossicle present; pallial sinus very small. Carpenter (Proceed. Zool. Soc., 1864, p. 601,) restricts the genus Pandora to the species of the type Pand. inequivalvis (inequalis?) Linn., rostrata, Lam., P. pi na, Penn., obtusa, Lamarck. | dad. Kennerlia, Carpt., 1864, (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., p. 602). Under this nare Carpenter separates a few species, which still more resemble Myodora, than the true Pandore. They all have a thin ossicle, and the typical species have radiat- ing ribs on the right valve. Pand. (Kenn.) bicarinata, Carpenter, is the type of the sub-genus. 4, Calodon, Carp., 1864, (ibid., p. 599). The form of the shell is similar to that of Pandora; each valve with two hinge-teeth directed towards the anterior adductor muscle, and in the left one they are connected by a thin lamina; no ossicle or pallial sinus. 5. Clidiophora, Carp., 1864, (ibid., p. 596). Similar in form to the last; right valve rather tumid, with three hinge-teeth; the posterior one elongated; left valve Q ; . > ey A ox , P Aen NA} tA MLA ASN C/Y ATA A) ——e Cc ~~ rr, If A . A. 1 fa k ; CAS eS $ ¥ y . ‘ ' i 62 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA often with two teeth; ossicle present, pallial line simple. All the species at pre- sent known are from North-American seas. Pandorina of Scacchi has been considered as identical with ZLyonsia. Pan- dorella of Conrad is stated by its author to be a true Pandora (see Am. Jour. of Conch., 1867, IIT, p. 269). Thus we have in place of the genus Pandora, as recorded in the works of H. and A. Adams, Chenu, or Deshayes, three, and probably four, tolerably distinct generic forms. | In fossil species the determination becomes, however, very difficult, and in most cases it only depends upon the external shape of the shell. It is, therefore, only natural that, not knowing the hinge-teeth, the oldest name (Pandora) will for some time be the safest to be applied. There are, however, a few fossil species from tertiary beds which, if not identical with recent forms, allow a correct generic determination. Pand. inequivalvis oceurs in the miocene beds of Vienna ; some others from the English tertiary beds mostly also belong to recent forms. Of the species described by Deshayes in his second edition of the Paris fossils, Pand. Defrancei, appears to represent a peculiar (generic or sub-generic) type; Pandora dilata is evidently a right valve of a Clidiophora, and P. primeva is atrue Pandora. Clidiophora also occurs fossil in North American tertiary deposits, but the genus evidently had formerly a larger geographical distribution, as illustrated from its occurrence in the Paris basin. No cretaceous forms are referable with sufficient certainty to Pandora or to its allies, and still less certain are those from jurassic and older deposits. When the Valves of fossil species are found closed, particular attention is required not to confound them with the shells of Yoldia and other allied genera of the Nucuzip4, b. Sub-family,—THRACIIN ZA, Shells very thin, with a more or less distinct nacreous layer inside; form tellinoid, being usually compressed, rounded in front, somewhat less high and sub- ° truncate behind; animal with a small digitiform foot and moderately prolonged siphons, separated the greater part of their length, but united at the base. | 6, TLellinomya, Hall, 1847, (Paleeont. of New York, I, p. 151). Shell with- - out any hinge-teeth or crenulations, beaks entire ; form typical, rounded and higher in front, lower and sub-truncate behind. This is apparently the oldest form as yet known of this group of shells; it has been proposed for a paleeozoic species from North-America, but there are in simi- larly old rocks of cther countries also species found which are referable to this genus. The shell very probably had a thin external hgament, but the margin is not bent in as in Thracia, nor is there, according to Hall, any other tooth present which may have supported a cartilage. 7. Asthenotherus, Carpt., 1864, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., XXII, 311). Shell like Thracia, hinge without teeth, cartilage situated under the umbones. .The species Ast. villosior is a recent shell from Cape St. Lucas; its external generic i 4 ia AX UF ee. “, 4 A : 7 ‘ a ” f ; . r , \ 4} ; ea ra 1 | } ry , ; P| : \ I } aff , :) ’ i ; 2 } : | \ 4 | wd fh i i } - % : “a i oe | i = ho = qe = me A AA ASAL« J\8 2 i O..- FA... r 5 ew { ‘J £ a tA IMMARS OS i | Foe ORIYA SY , LMA VY ‘ —_ F 1% \ ] ; OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 63 character would not differ from Tellinomya, but though the description of the species is not very clear, it appears to say that there is a special groove or pit under the umbones for the reception of a spongy cartilage. An external ligament has not been observed. Giebel (Abhandlungen Nat. Ver. fir Sachsen und Th., vol. i, 1856-58, p. 105), describes a triassic Tell. edentula which may belong to this | genus; it has apparently a cartilage-pit below the beaks. 8. Corimya, Ag., 1842, (Etud. crit., Mon. des Myes, p. 262). Shell very thin, nacreous, slightly inequivalve, with one or usually two long ribs running from the beak posteriorly; hinge edentulous, margin- of the shell behind the beaks very slightly thickened, but not bent inside; posterior muscular impression distinct, elongated near the middle of the posterior margin; pallial line indis- tinct, beaks entire; a thin ligament externally is very probably present. These characters appear to me to justify the separation of Corimya from Thracia, and it would seem as if the former were the mesozoic representant of the latter. Agassiz when proposing the new genus was evidently led to it more from the general characters, such as the shell-structure, than from any details relating to the hinge. He merely says that the hinge is probably edentulous, but as the form of the shell does not. exhibit any marked difference from Thracia, it was united with this genus by-Deshayes, Terquem, and others. I cannot vouch for the statement that all the species described by Agassiz under the name of Corimya belong to that genus ; some.of them may possibly be Zhracie. 'The first species of the genus, Corimya pinguis, of which I have compared several tolerably well-preserved specimens, exhibits all the characters which I have pointed out above. The posterior inter- nal ribs recall Pandora, but I have not observed any groove for the attachment of the cartilage. A large number of the species known belongs to the jurassic period, but there are a great many well-marked types to be found also in cretaceous beds, as I shall subsequently notice in detail; two species occur in our South Indian deposits. . | 9. Axinus, Sow., 1821, (Min. Conch., vol. iv, p. 11). Shell rather thin, anterior side short, rounded, posterior slightly more-compressed, produced, with the area somewhat excavated, and a long cartilage (?) groove along the entire upper margins; no other hinge-teeth are known to exist. Sowerby considers Az. angu- latus from the London clay as the type of the genus, which has been by some authors identified with Turton’s Lepton, but I do not see from the existing mate- rials sufficient reason for this. Sowerby’s type species indicates a greater relation to Lhracia than to any other shell I know, and unless this typical species has been properly examined and its characters better defined, it is useless shifting it to, or identifying it with, another genus. M’Coy in his carboniferous fossils of Ireland, p. 63, refers to Awinus a number of species apparently belonging to Dolabra, Anodontopsis, and similar allied genera which will be noticed subsequently. 10. Zhracia, Leach, 1824. Shell usually rather inflated, inequivalve, more or less solid or thickened, scarcely nacreous internally, edge behind the beaks bent in and prolonged internally into a small cartilage process; pallial smus broad and deep.—Fossil species belonging to ZThracia proper are as yet only known from 64 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA tertiary deposits; those from cretaceous beds may with equal probability be referred to the former genus. Of recent species about 25 are upon record. Several of the species of Thracia resemble in their rather solid and opaque shell the Mye, at least more so than any other genus of the Awarrvips. ll. Jwartia, Leach, 1852, (Syn. Moll. Great Brit. ed. by Gray, p. 272; Rupicola, Fl. d. Bl., 1802, not Briss., 1769). This genus generally has a somewhat irregular, sub-oval shell, the hinge with a vertical cartilage process, and the pallial sinus small and obtuse. x. distorta, Montagu, is the best known species. lla. Chenu (Man. ii, p. 40) adds Zigula of Recluz as a sub-genus of Thracia, while H. and A. Adams identify the same with Per ae The shell figured by Chenu as Lig. declivis is characterized by a strong oblique cardinal process in each valve supporting the cartilage, certainly very similar to that of Periploma, except that it is less twisted. In addition to this it is said to differ from the last-named genus by being equivalve and very thin. The name Ligula having been, however, by previous authors differently applied, cannot stand, and even if the few distinctions of the shell could be considered sufficient to justify a separation from Periploma, I very much doubt that they will hold good in a comparison with the next shell, unless they be based on the somewhat irregular form of the median portion of the shell of the so-called Z. declivis. 12. Calcara, Recluz, 1868, (Rev. de Zool. No. 2, p. 53). Form typical of the raRacitvm™, nearly equilateral, equivalve, hinge with a spoon-shaped cartilage process in each valve directed anteriorly, pallial sinus deep. This name has been proposed for the fossil Anatina oblonga of Philippi (En. Moll. Sic. I, p. 8). 18. Periploma, Schuhmacher, 1817, (Galarura, Leach, 1852). Shell ovate, inequivalve, left valve being more ventricose than the right one; beaks fissured internally, often supported by radiating ribs, hinge with a spoon-shaped oblique or horizontal cartilage process in each valve, external ligament thin. LP. nequivalvis, Schuhm., is the type of the genus. isa. The shell named by Couthuoy Cochlodesma only differs by being sub- pellucid and somewhat less inequivalve and inequilateral than other Periploma. Some species of the jurassic Corimya of Agassiz, like Cor. tenwistriata, C. ale and others, appear to be very closely related to this type of Periploma. 14. Pelopia, H. Adams, 1868, (Proc. Zool. Soc., p.16).. Shell oval, inequivalve, closed on both ends, surface scabrous; hinge with a long horizontal excavated car- tilage process ; ligament placed in a deep groove. Pel. brevifrons (ibid. pl. iv, fig. 16,) is the type of. the genus, which differs from Periploma by the want of an internal rib below the cartilage process and by not having the beaks fissured. | 15. Alicia, Angas, 1867, (Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 908). Shell inequivalve, resembling a small Thracia, but the posterior portion is much smaller than the anterior, internally sub-nacreous; beaks entire; hinge composed of a posterior callus in the right valve fitting in a cavity in the left one, and an anterior mar ginal tooth or ridge; cartilage internal under the umbones, covered by a large triangular ossicle ; pallial line deeply smuated. Two species, Adi. angustala and elegantula, are described from Port Jackson. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 65 16. Lyonsia, Turton, 1822, (Magdala, Leach). Shell more or less inequi- lateral, ovate, somewhat gaping posteriorly and often distorted, nacreous inside; hinge with an oblique and marginal cartilage groove in each valve behind the beaks, cartilage covered in front with a flat oblong ossicle. There are numerous paleeozoic and mesozoic fossil species which probably will have to be referred to this genus ; from the tertiary period about 12 are known, and 15 recent ones are recorded by Conrad in his catalogue of the Awarryrp#. Deshayes (Paris foss., 2nd edit., pp. 257-258,) argues at length whether it be desirable to distinguish generically — between Lyonsia and his Osteodesma. He states that there are some species which are nearly equilateral, of regular form, and with very unequal valves; others which are irregular, less inequivalve, and very unequilateral. The former, he suggests, could be called Lyonsia, the latter Osteodesma. This distinction is, however, by no means constant, and scarcely of sub-generic or sectional importance. Deshayes himself, immediately after this discussion, describes two species, Ly. Heberti and plicata, representing the two forms under the single generic name Lyonsia! 17. Lyonsiella, Sars, 1868. I only know this name from the quotation in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 4th Ser., vol. iv, p. 429; it is based upon a northern form, LI, abyssicola, evidently allied to ZLyonsia, and found in 450 fathoms; the author promised soon to supply a description in the “ Vidensk.-Selskabs Forhandlinger.” Perhaps he did so before his lamented death. 18. Hntodesma, Philippi, 1845, may be distinguished generically, because ~ the form of the shell is almost like that of a Modiola, or Saxicava, with an internal semicircular cartilage process; the ossicle and pallial impression have not been observed. H. Chiloensis is the type. The form of the shell appears to indicate a passage to Dytilimeria. i c. Subfamily, —ANATININ &. Most of the shells referred to this sub-family have a very thin nacreous, some- - times nearly membranaceous shell, of an oval or elongated form, generally gaping | at the posterior end. By far the larger number of forms are fossil, and of the few recent species known the animals are characterized by long united siphons covered with an extension of the more or less hardened epidermis of the shell. The classification of the awarryivz is as yet very unsatisfactorily known. Some forms are very tumid and of a cordate shape, like the recent Wytilimeria, or the fossil Ceromye, and others are elongated and sometimes considerably compressed, as the typical Anatine and the fossil Corimye. But when we look, for instance, upon the enormous number of known Pholadomya@, we meet similar variations in one and the same genus. ‘To avoid, therefore, great confusion I have attempted to associate as much as possible the fossil forms with their nearest allies among recent shells. The fossil genus Ribeira is by some paleeontologists referred to the AwarinipH, but Salter considered it to be more allied to the Ustherie, and that appears probable. R 66 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 19. Mytilimeria, Conrad, 1837. Shell inflated, sub-oval, equivalve, beaks entire, the anterior one curved in, hinge edentulous, with an internal posterior car- tilage groove protected by a small ossicle; two small muscular impressions ; pallial sinus broad and very shallow. Only a few recent species are as yet known, and from external shape the fossil ones may very easily be mistaken for Modiole, or even for species of Loripes and allied genera. The fossil Edmondie and Ceromye appear to be closely related to the present genus. 20. Ldmondia, Koninck, 1842, (Anim. foss. Carb. Bele., p. 66, and King’s Perm. foss. of England, p. 162, etc., pl. xx, figs. 1-4). Shell equivalve, transver- sally oval, tumid, slightly gaping in front of the beaks, hinge below the beaks with a raised rib or process, extending posteriorly to near the margin and probably supporting a cartilage; area generally distinct with slightly thickened fulera for the support of an external ligament. A few palzozoic species of this genus are only known. The form of the shell also very much resembles that of some species of Loripes, with a thin, finely striated shell. 21. Cardiomorpha, Koninck, 1842, (Foss. Carb. de Bele., p. 101). Shell oval, tumid, hinge edentulous, upper marginal edge behind the beaks somewhat elevated, probably for the support of an external ligament, pallial line simple. This is again a form which, if its characters prove to be correct, can scarcely be distinguished from some Loripes, except by its small muscular impressions and thin shell. I suspect Me’Coy’s genus Leptodomus (Carb. fossils of Ireland, 1844, p. 66,) is identical with it, at least the characters given (loc. cit.) do not exhibit any essential differences. The thin structure of the shell is particularly alluded to. The shell is, however, generically distinct from what Mc’Coy described in 1855 as Leptodomus in his work on the palaozoic rocks and fossils. Again, Sandberger, Koninck, and others have described some species as Cardiomorpha, which would be more properly referable to Me’Coy’s Leptodomus of 1855, probably the same as Loriol’s Plectomya (see p. 69), 22. Ceromya, Agassiz, 1842, (Htud. Crit., p. 25). Shell tumid, with con- centric strize or ribs, often divaricating at the upper posterior margin; right valve generally somewhat larger than the left, hinge edentulous; a shallow groove runs obliquely from the beaks posteriorly and forms behind them a somewhat raised and thickened margin, near which the cartilage must have been situated internally, though very likely there was also a thin external ligament present; in the right valve there is besides a. small thickening with an adjoining indentation below the beak; the muscular impressions are very small, the pallial sinus deep. The Ceromye are principally characterized by their tumid, thin, and concentri- cally laminated shell, distant beaks, and the oblique furrows which are externally ine traceable. Chenu in his Manual unites the genus with Koninck’s Cardiomorpha under the latter name, but in this I have never observed any such arrangement for the attachment of an internal ligament (similar to that of Lyonsia, ) there is along the raised upper margin no trace of a special furrow, and the beaks are closely approxi- mate to each other. For the jurassic beds, especially for the middle series, or if py mr 71] y 4 y fg ‘eS ee : aA ie y J “~ e Ars pf AS, ALA = (ey Pan" PY é ver | C AAS Eo ALY a ¥ ?;2 >. > > Ls & ¥ e } Sal le ws wea (AW TR, , Tw i j Hi } na { é fj i} * U/ i { Zz f j + “GALAR A dais £9 ow | ; f Af Ai a-3 A {/ ae [ UV _AY f LiF HY A ¥ - / } oo «apnAtdé ¥) Une j ONeCc _ nn ; re oe J Se QAO Wy ign 4 42 AZ at UAe/ y ee Os f2>) 58 pp t oe j ? i OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 67 Dogger, the Ceromy@e are almost characteristic, but some species also occur in cretaceous deposits. 23. Gresslya, Agassiz, 1842, (Htud. crit., p. 202). Shell oval, generally moderately compressed, beaks rather anterior, incurved, right valve always larger than the left, the former internally behind the beak with a prominent longitudinal rib, to which a cartilage was probably attached, fixing the upper margin of the left valve to it. The surface of the shell is concentrically striated, and its structure is more solid than in Ceromya. Terquem and others consider G'resslya to be identical with the former genus, but even setting aside the marked difference in the form of the shell, there seems to me a great difference in the hinge, which in Gresslya is more allied to that of Hdmondia, but in this we have according to Koninck an internal promi- nent ridge in both valves, which also are perfectly equal; the generic distinctions appear to be, therefore, well founded. 24. Ne ae Ba =F 0-76 The shell is always strongly tumid, inequilateral, the posterior half being slightly longer, gaping, but rounded on both ends; the beaks are thick, prominent, and. strongly incurved. The surface is covered with very numerous, equal, radiating and finely granulated ribs, except on the upper portion of the posterior end, where only a few radiating punctured lines are traceable. It was most probably on account of this punctured surface that Prof. Forbes thought the species to be a Poromya, but the small single lamina below the beaks of the left valve fitting in a groove of the other, or rather in one divided ridge, distinctly shows that the species is a Pholadomya. In general aspect this and the allied species resemble Cardium (just as those of Ceromya are similar to Glossus), but the thin structure of the shell readily shows the distinction, even should it not be possible to examine the hinge. Forbes and d’Orbigny both described the Indian form as Cardiwm, and already identified it with the European species. Indeed there is not the slightest distinction between our shell and that occurring in the upper cretaceous beds near Aachen, in Saxony, and Bohemia. Miiller’s statement, that the hinge of the Aachen specimens is verfectly identical with that of a Cardita, is an error. I have examined some specimens obtained through Dr. J. Bosquet and can testify the identity of the hinge with that of Pholadomya. I am not quite certain 80 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA whether the shell is perfectly equivalve, for in many instances I found the beaks of the valves somewhat shifted; this is so general that it would rather seem natural than accidental. The convexity of both valves is perfectly the same. Locality.—In bluish and light brown sandstone near Parchairy, Serdamunga- lum, &e. formation.—Trichinopoly group. In Europe the species has been observed in the upper cretaceous strata of the whole of Germany, in Russia, &c. I am by no means certain whether dOrbigny’s Ph. ( Cardiwm) Subdininense is really a different species. Tis 2. PHOLADOMYA CONNECTANS, forbes, Pl. XVI, Fig. 29. 1846. Ph. id.,—Trans., Geol. Soc., London, vii, p. 140, pl. 17, fig. 5—idem auctorum. Ph. testa ovato-elongata, inequilaterali, antice breviori et rotundata, postice tongiort ac sub-caudata, paululum angustiori, fere clausa; umbonibus prominulis, antice versus incurvis, latis, approximatis; superficie concentrice striato-sulcata, ac decem costulis radiantibus postice evanidis notata; margine inferiori umbonibus opposito sensim inflexo. Height of shell : its length _ is ng se 0°52 Thickness ,, : Ss =a rs: ee 1 0°43 This species differs from the next by a smaller number of radiating ribs, more broadly rounded anterior end and the indentation of the margin opposite the beaks; to this indentation extends from the beaks a groove, which is broad, shallow, and rather more conspicuous than other sulci separating the ribs. In front of the median groove there are three and behind it seven radiating ribs, but on one of the two valves there seems to be another small additional rib traceable on either side. Locality—Pondicherry. I have seen but Forbes’ original specimen, of which I give a figure; the one supplied by Forbes representing this shell is a little shorter than it ought to be. | Formation.—Valudayur group. of 3. PHOLADOMYA RADIATULA, Stoliczka, Pl. III, Fig. 5. Ph. testa elongata, mequivalvi, antice ac postice rotundata ; margine superiori et inferiort subparallelis, umbonibus mediocriter prominentibus, incurvis, approxi- matis ; superficie striis incrementi, confertissimis ac costulis tenuibus radiantibus numerosis m parte posteriori obsoletis ornata; terminatione anteriori angustatim— posteriori distincte, sed non precipue late, hiante. Height of shell : its length ane ee ai a8 O51 Thickness ,, s ao = eae as 0°39 In the large number of thin radiating ribs this species approaches the lower cretaceous Ph. elongata, but is considerably higher in proportion to its length; this OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 81 height, the upper and lower sub-parallel margins, and the moderate convexity of the valves are the most striking distinctions of this shell as compared with other known Pholadomye, of which some tertiary species, like Ph. Alpina and rectidorsata, have the greatest resemblance to the Indian fossil. On the well preserved surface of the shell the ribbings are less distinctly perceptible than on the cast. Localities —Not uncommon in sandstone beds at Garudamungalum, Serda- mungalum, and north of Alundanapooram. Formation.—Trichinopoly group. 7 4. PHOLADOMYA PEDISULCATA, Stoliczka, Pl. IV, Fig. 1, and Pl. XVI, Fig. 26. Ph. testa perlonga, sub-cylindracea, valde inequilaterali, parte antica brevi, paula inflata, radiatim muttisulcata, ad terminationem hiante; superficie concentrice anguste sulcata, et minute striata ac interdum in parte mediana nonnullis costis sub- obsoletis notata, termimatione postica sub-truncata, hiante, sensim compressiuscula. Height of shell : its length a a id a 0°45 Thickness _,, : i Su aie ix ey O41 This is a remarkable type of a Pholadomya, quite distinct from any that have as yet been described. It 1s very long, considerably inflated, and towards the posterior end greatly compressed. ‘The short anterior part is inflated, separated from the rest by a deep sulcus running somewhat obliquely from the front edge of the beak to the lower margin; it is provided with numerous and rather sharp radiating ribs, which form undulations at the small anterior gape; besides that there are in some specimens on the middle portion of the surface a few distant and rather indistinct ribs. The beaks are broad, not much elevated, but strongly incurved and almost touching each other. The lower edge of the shell is very slightly convex and the upper posterior slightly concave. Localities.—In bluish calcareous sandstone near Garudamungalum and in brownish sandstone beds near Anapaudy. Formation.—Trichinopoly group. VI. Lamily,—SAXTCAVIDA. The animals have, like the Awarryrp#, the mantle margins united, with a small opening in front for the purpose of protruding a small digitiform foot; the siphons are united in their entire length, sometimes separated at their terminations ; there are two pairs of gills on each side of the body, being occasionally slightly prolonged in the branchial siphon. The palpi are, as usually, triangular and striated ; the arrangements of the other organs are identical with those of typical MYACHA. The shells are of an elongated ovate form, usually inequilateral and equivalve ; they are thick, externally highly calcareous, and internally sometimes perlaceous, eovered with an epidermis, which extends over the siphons, and in some respect WwW 82 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA represents the calcareous tube of the PHOLADACHA. The hinge is usually composed of a few teeth and pits, which occasionally become entirely obsolete in full grown specimens; there is an external ligament present supported by special nymphee, but the cartilage is either rudimentary (Cyrtodaria) or altogether wanting ; the pallial line is deeply insinuated posteriorly. | The recent genera referable to this family are Saxicava, Panopea, Glycimeris, and Cyrtodaria, as recorded in H. and A. Adams’ “Genera of recent shells,” with the exception that the names Panopea and Gilycimeris are here used in a reverse sense. A. list of the recent species of the S'axzcarzpa has been lately published by Tryon in the 4th vol. of the American Journal of Conchology; there are nine Sazi- cave, eight Panopee (Glycimeris), two Glycimeris, and two Oyrtodarie mentioned. The great resemblance which exists in the form of the finger-like foot and the united siphons, enveloped in a more or less coriaceous epidermis, and in the form of the shell of Sazicava and Rocellaria or Spengleria, has been so often noticed that it is not necessary to relate it here again. Forbes and Hanley, in their history of British Mollusca (i, p. 187,) state that it would often be almost impossible to dis- tinguish generically between some of the varieties of Saxicava rugosa and some focellarie were the history of the species unknown. ‘The mode of life also is in| both families quite similar, and the only difference is the absence of a special cal- careous tube in the Saxzoavipz. Thus, as regards the genus Saxicava, the place which is usually assigned to this family—next to the Gasrrocy#yipm—cannot be better justified. But when we look upon the other genera, such as the paleeozoic Notomya, the Panopee and others, there is a still greater relation between these genera and those of Homomya and Pholadomya, than between them and the Giasrrocnanipz. Again, Cyrtodaria appears to indicate a natural passage to the Sozzwrpz, and thus the most natural position of the family seems to be that somewhat intermediate between the last named family and the A warms. With the exception of Notomya, Anthracosia, and Quenstedtia nearly all the fossil forms of this family appear to belong either to Saxicava or Panopea, and the former genus is, on account of its external resemblance to Trapezium, often rather difficult to be made out. It scarcely appears to have been formerly more numerous than it is now. Of Panopea, however, there are a very large number of species known from mesozoic deposits, but in external shape again they are allied to numerous other genera, as Homomya, Myacites, Pleuromya, and others. Many of the triassic species described as Panopea seem mostly to belong to these last named genera, because they have a remarkably thin shell, such as we find in Phola- domya and other Awarryrpz. Whenever we have to deal with casts, and where the impressions of the hinge are not traceable, the determination must remain conjec- tural. I merely need to allude to the numerous mesozoic species, which in most cases are only found in the shape of casts. As regards species, the largest number of fossil Panopea probably occurs in the eretaceous period, for of those from jurassics, as already stated, many belong to the OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 83 Awnarinipa; in the tertiary period the number rapidly decreases, and of recent there are about eight distinct species upon record. Like all such forms, of which Prof. Forbes says that they belong more to past ages than to the present fauna, they have a wide geographical distribution, being scattered in small numbers over the whole world. In addition to the recent genera I shall mention a few fossil (palaeozoic and mesozoic) forms, which are more or less closely allied to the former. 1. Notomya, McCoy, 1847, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., xx, p. 303). Shell trans- versally oval, sub-equivalve, inequilateral, solid, slightly gaping at both ends; hinge with one strong tooth in the right valve, which appears to correspond to a pit in the left; the two muscular impressions are large and deep, a third, small accessory one is situated above the anterior large one; pallial sinus very small, or only in- dicated by a truncation of the pallial line; ligament strong external. This appears to be one of the oldest forms of Panopea, first described from the paleeozoic rocks of N. South Wales. The characters of the genus are not very clearly defined, but from what is now known of these shells it seems impossible to class them in any other family. McCoy appears to me to have been perfectly. correct in pointing out the relation of these shells to the Mye@; and as his characteristic is far more intelligible than that given by Dana of his Meonia, I think it advisable to accept his name. Great. confusion exists among the fossils which have been described from the N. South Wales paleeozoic (carboniferous ?) rocks, and some of the species, described as Notomya or Maonia, may just as well belong to Pachydomus, and vice versa. Dana described (? published) a few months earlier than McCoy, several species from N. South Wales under the new generic names of Myonia, Oleobis, and Pyramus. In his Geology of the Unit. St. Expl. Exp., vol. x, 1849, p. 694, he accepts only one generic name, M@onia, and divides this into three sub-genera, Meonia, Pyramia, and Cleobis, of which the author pronounces the second to be identical with Notomya of McCoy. This is a delicate way of dealing with generic names of shells! Neither in the text nor in the atlas does Mr. Dana mention which of the species belong to each of the three sub-genera; and from the descriptions and the figures the reader will find it very difficult to arrive at anything like accuracy of deter- mination. I have examined several specimens of various species, but I cannot for instance trace a generic distinction between Pachyd. cuneatus and Meonia axinia of Dana. Again, such species, as Meo. valida and MW. grandis or M. gigas, the first of which are strong Crassatella-like, the others thin Homomya-like shells, very improbably belong to the same genus (even should it be in the Lamarckian sense), but more likely to altogether different families. 2. Anthracosia, King, 1856, (non 1844), (Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist., xvii, p. 51). Shell oval, equivalve, inequilateral, solid; hinge with one thick, horizontally elongated tooth in the left valve fitting into a strong excavated tooth of the right valve; liga- mental fulcra large, corrugated, and situated just above the hinge and below the beaks, somewhat extending posteriorly: Type An. Beaniana, (loc. cit., pl. iv, 84 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA figs. 1-4). Prof. King strongly advocates the idea that Anthracosia is a genus of the Untovip#z, but there can be little doubt as to its close relation to Notontya, and it is even very difficult to distinguish between some of the species generically. The ligamental area of Anthracosia much more recalls that of Panopea and Oyrto- daria, than that of any known Uyrovipa; and as Salter distinctly asserts that it is a marine or brackish water shell, I think its classification in this place may be the more correct one. The name AAS Ltt G a > Q : Sey l , 8 V \ ON tie wa FMR Ot f 7 tA I ales a Py | f fiA 1 \. MS if wut A o- Z\ f= / a ‘ bs ‘ La ir Ws a a Fall | a ae oa { LA-CL PVE * IBAA AR | c ; ( ( ¢ mA ¥ < J | j 252 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA h. Cyclas, Klein, 1753. Shell orbicular, moderately compressed, thin, hinge-teeth generally complete, but very small, surface with regular concentric striee of growth, covered with a kind of polished coating, which is angularly and divaricately striated; type, Luc. divaricata, Linn, Species of this type already occur in cretaceous deposits. | List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES. a. CORBIN, vide genus Himéria in Pictet and Campiche, Pal. Suisse, 4™ ser., 5™° liv., p. 283. 1.—F. corrugata, Sow., is the type of Sowerby’s Sphera and of Conrad’s Palocoriis (see p. 247). 2-5.—F. gemmifera, P. and C., Michaillensis, P. and C., fitrosa, Forb., Gaultina, P. and R., are not known by the hinge-teeth; the forms agree with Cordis, excepting the first named species, which may also be a Lucina (sub-genus Codahia). 6.—L. rotundata, d’Orb., is the type of the genus Mutiella (see p. 247). 1.—f, Verneuilii, Guéranger, (Corbis id., Album paléont. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. xix, fig. 8), is a small concentrically lamellated species of Mutzella, Guéranger also gives two figures on the same plate of the last named species. 8.—F. striatocostata, d’Orb., probably belongs to the same genus as the last, or to Spheriola. 9.—S. Salignaci, Coq., not known from the hinge. | » 10.—F. coarctata, Zitt., is a Mutiella. 11-12.—F. multilamellosa and sublamellosa, d’Orb., uncertain. 13.—Jf. Tevesthensis, Coq., from Algiers, appears to be a true Cordis. 14.—Corhis sublevis, Keys., (Petschora-reise, pl. 17, figs. 12-13,) is apparently a true Cordis, and doubtfully referred by Hichwald to the Neocomien (Leth. ross., xi livr., 1867, p. 641). 15-16.—Lue. heteroclita, d’Orb., (Hichwald, ibid. p. 647,) is a Unicardium, and the same muy be the case with Luc. rostrata, Kichw., (ibid. p. 649) ; both rather appear to resemble jurassic more than cretaceous types. 17.—Unicardium imornatum, d’Orb., (Card. idem, Pal. frang. cret., pl. 256, figs. 3-6). 18.—Fimbriella levigata, Sow., sp., see p. 246. 19-20.—Spherella concentrica, Con., Journ. Acad. N. Se., Ph., ii, p. 280, is from the Alabama cretaceous rocks; and Sph. oregon, Con., is quoted by Conrad from the lower eocene (? cretaceous) of Oregon, (see Check-list eocene foss., Smith. Mise. Coll., No. 200, 1866, p. 6). In the South Indian cretaceous rocks the following three species occur :— 21-23,—Mutiella exigua, Corbis typica, and oblonga ; all are from the highest beds, the Arrialoor group. 6. LUCININA, vide Lucina in Pict. and Camp., Pal. Suisse, 1. cit., p. 290. 24-28,—L, Germant, vermicularis, Cornueliana, Dupiniana, and Rouyana appear to be true Lucine. 29.—L. Robinaldina is quite uncertain. 30.—L. globiformis, Leym., has more the form and structure of a Mysia (= Diplodonta) than of a Lucina, 31.—L. Urgonensis, Lor., Rech. Geol. de la Savoie, &e., par A. roe tom. i, 1867, p. 377, pl. c, fig. 18; the posterior radiance striation of this species strongly recalls Linearia, ( TELLINIDA). 32.—L. ? solidula I would suspect to be a Mysia. 33-34.—L. Valdensis and sculpta are apparently true Lucine. 35.—L. Vibrayeana has the external form of the sub-genus Myrtea of Lucina. 36-37.—L. Sancte-crucis and Arduennensis may rather belong to Mysia than to Lucina. 38.—L. ? orbicularis, Sow.; this looks more like a Limopsis than a Lucina, 39.—L, pisum is a true Lucina, a oe re * OF SOUTHERN INDIA. — 258 40.—L. Turoniensis is either a Mysia or a Lucina. 41-45.—L. Nereis, sub-pisum, Campaniensis, Michelini, Harlet are apparently Lucine. | [L. lentieularis; Goldf., is one of the typical species of Hriphyla, Gabb, vide p. 156]. 46-52.—L. producta, lobata, sub-numismalis, 1850 (= tenuis, Miller, Petref. Aach. Kreid., pt. u, 1851, p. 66), Geinitzi, cretacea, (vide Favre, Descrip. M. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 115), sub-squamulata and supra-cretacea, all appear to be true Lucina. | 93-56.—L. maqualis, corbisoides, Phillipsiana, and Hischeriana, d’?Orb., (Hichwald, Leth. ross., xi livr., 1867, p. 648, and Murchison, Ver. and Keys. Pal. d. Russ., pl. 39, figs. 1-8, and pl. 38, figs. 31-32,) are apparently Zucine ; Eichwald quotes them from neocomien beds. 57.—L. discors, Bichw., ibid. p. 656, pl. 24, fig. 8, belongs to the sub-genus Cyclas of Lueina. Hichwald also mentions L. Roissyi, Leym., as occurring in neocomien beds of Russia; the species belongs more probably to the family Vznzrrp#, than that it should represent a Lwcina. 98-59.—L. Nicaser and Masylea are described by Coquand from the Province Constantine, Algiers. 60-65.— L. occidentalis, parvilineata, pinguis, sub-lenticularis, subundata, and ventricosa are recorded by Meek in his Check-list of North Am. cret. foss., Smiths. Misc. Coll., No. 177, 1864. 66.—L. plicatocostata, d’?Orb., Voy. d. ? Am. merid., pl. 18, figs. 18-14. L. excentrica, Sow., Darwin, South America, pl. 5, fig. 21. 67-68.—L. Grange and Dumoulini (? Desmoulini, Index to Prod. iii, p. 89), Voy. Astrol. Pal., pl. 2, are also from South America. — 69-74.—Clissocolus dubius, Lucina nasuta, postice-radiata, subcircularis, cumulata, and ? L. cre- tacea, are noted by Gabb from California (Pal. Calif., ii, p. 243). 75-77.—From Conrad’s Check-list of eocene foss. of N. America, (Smiths. Misc. Coll., No. 200, p. 6,) are to be noticed L. acutilineata, fibrosa, and gyrata, (Dosinia apud Gabb, Pal. Calif. vol. 1). 78-80.—In Lynch’s Exp.’ report are noted by Conrad from Palestine L. syriaca, sub-truncata, and safedensis ; the two former are imperfect casts, the third is a nearly circular, concentrically lamellated Lucina. 81-86.—In South India the following six species occur :—Lucina [Codakia] percrassa, L. fallax, L. nudata, L. | Cyclas| teniolata, L. [Myrtea] Arcotina, L. [Myrtea] dentigera. All the nine species of South Indian cretaceous LuciniD# occur in the Arrialoor group ; only one is found also in the Ootatoor group, and another species is mét with in all the three groups. As regards the representation of the whole family in cretaceous beds, there can be no doubt that the number of species sensibly increases from the lower into the higher beds, and equally so does the number of generic and sub-generic types. MUTIELLA, Stol., 1870, (see p. 24:7). /1. Mourienta exteva, Stoliczka, Pl. XIII, Fig. 5. IM. testa ovulata, tumida, fere equilaterali, umbonibus paululum prominulis, obtu- sis, incurvis ; superficie concentrice rugose lamellata ; margine lunulari expanso, levis- sime curvato, margine areali subrecto, modice declivi ; cardine in valva sinistra denti- bus duobus cardinalibus lamelliformibus et unico postico laterali elongato tuber- culo parvo’ termimanti mstructo; expansione cardinali interne obsolete rugulata (? bidenticulata). Height of shell : its length ae i oe ae 0°85 Thickness ,, : + 5 Pe ea aa 0°71 The concentric lamelle are very characteristic for this comparatively small species of Mutiella; there was most probably also a fine radiating striation between 254) CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA them, but the only specimen we possess has not the surface in such a good state ~ as to show this sufficiently clearly. In the left valve the beak is curved anteriorly ; mmediately below it there is a lamelliform tooth, and a second one a little in front and below it; one narrow ridge runs the whole length of the areal margin and terminates with a small posterior tubercular tooth. Locality.—Olapaudy, in an oolitic brownish calcareous and earthy rock; appa- rently very rare. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 2? = Spheriola, sp. ind. Only two imperfect cast specimens of a small, rounded, tumid, concentrically lamellated species were met with in the light coloured Arrialoor sandstone near Stripermattir, in company with Hippagus Aemilianus. One valve is 5 m. m. long, 44.m.m. high, and 2 m.m. thick. In external appearance the shell resembles some of the jurassic species of Spheriola, but it is impossible to trace the hinge- teeth. The discovery of better materials will, it is hoped, settle the determination of. this species. CORBIS, Cuv., 1817, (see p. 248), 1. Corpis Typica, Stoliczka, Pl, XIII, Figs. 11-12. C. testa subquadrangulariter ovata, subequilaterali, antice late rotundata, pos- tice angustata et oblique sub-truncata, wnbonibus valde tumidis, latis, antice versus in- curvis, approxmmatis ; lunula parva, profunda, levigata ; margine areali subrecto, de- clivt; margme ventrali leviter curvato ; superficie costulis concentricis crassis confertis antice ac postice sulcis radiantibus decussatis et in medio striis tenuioribus radiantibus ornata; cardime dentibus duobus cardinalibus et lateralibus instructo, laterali antico multo crassiort quan postico, et cardimalibus approximato ; ligamento in excavatione profunda sito; margine interiort omnino crasse et pliciforme denticulato. Height of shell : its length a is << ee 0°80 Thickness _,, : 3 #35 ie ote ar 0-60 This is a typical species of Corbis, in form and ornamentation resembling the recent C. fimbriata, but higher and more attenuated posteriorly; the radiating striation is at both ends much stronger than in the middle of the shell, where it is only observable in the depressions separating the concentric ribs. We have received from the late L. Seeman of Paris a species under the name of Corbis subclathrata from the so-called Asphalt-beds (Kimmeridgien) of Hanover. This species is very closely allied to our cretaceous shell, it only appears to be a little more flexuous posteriorly. Locality.—Ninnyoor, in a white earthy limestone ; apparently rare. Formation.—Arrialoor group. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Kho yt Or 2. CORBIS OBLONGA, Stoliczka, Pl. XIII, Fig. 10. C. testa ovato oblonga, fere equilaterali, compressiuscula, concentrice crasse costata et radiatim minute striata, stris confertis, antice ac postice paulo Sortioribus quam m medio ; parte antica lata, ad marginem lente curvata, postica angustiore ; margine areali valde declivi, rectiusculo, postico subrotundato, margine mferiori, seu centrali, undulatim leviter convexo ; lunula elongata, angustissima, levigata; cardine duobus dentibus cardinalibus et lateralibus instructo, dente laterali antico remoto : ligamento profunde sito; margine interno crenulato. Height of shell : its length = Ba a a 0°80 Thickness ,, : a = fad af, os 0°40 The more compressed valves and the remote anterior lateral tooth essentially distinguish this species from the last. The concentrie ribs are strong and sharp, but the radiating strize very fine, and not much more distinct at both the ends of the shell than they are in the middle. The valves are nearly equilateral and, what is rarely the case in this genus, the anterior broad end almost a little longer than the posterior. Locality.—Ninnyoor, in white limestone with the previous species. Formation.—Arrialoor group. LUCINA, Brug., 1792, (see p. 249, &c.). 1. Lucrna |[copakiaA] PERcCRASSA, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Figs. 1-2. Lue. | Cod.) testa rotundate quadrangulari, sub-equilaterali, crassissima, moderate convexa, sub-levigata, prope peripheriam striis impressis distantibus increment et lineis radiantibus intersectis precipue in parte antica distinctis suppeditata; antice late rotundata, postice subtruncata, infra subrecta seu levissime insinuata; lunula profunda, ovata ; aree marginibus declivibus, subrectis, ligamentum profundum Sere omnimo tegentibus. Cardine dentibus cardinalibus crassissimis, dente laterali antico crassiort quam postico cardinalibus valde approximato instructo; margine interno crasse dentato ; impressione musculari antica valde elongata, postica ovata ; impressione pallialt profunda, continua. Height of shell equal to its length, or very little longer ; thickness equal to half the length, or a little more. There is scarcely another species of Lwcina known which equals the present one in the thickness of the shell and its large, roundly quadrangular size. Its external form greatly recalls an Awinea (= Pectunculus, Lam). Some of our’ largest specimens are 150 m.m. long, and the shell near the beaks is sometimes 20 m.m. thick; naturally the hinge-teeth are also very strongly developed; the anterior lateral is much stronger than the posterior and quite close to the cardinals. The external surface is almost smooth in the greater number of specimens, but when well preserved it shows towards the margin a number of distant con- centric strie indicating stages of growth, and also some radiating impressed lines, which are generally most distinct on the broader anterior end. The internal oR 256 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA margin is wholly toothed, which is not very usual in Lucina, and this, as likewise the great thickness of the shell, rather partakes of the characters of Oorbis; but as the anterior muscular scar is considerably more elongated than the posterior, and extends within the space included by the pallial impression, I consider the generic determination as a Lucina to be the more correct one. Locality—Ninnyoor, in white limestone; common. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 2. Lucina FALLAX, Forbes, Pl. XIII, Figs. 18, 15-17; and Pl. XIV, Figs. 3-5, 7-8. 1846. Lue. fallax, Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., London, vii, p. 143, pl. xvii, fig. 8—idem auctorum. Li. testa orbiculata, nonnunquam paulo longiore quam alta, equilaterali, plus minusve compressa, ad marginem interdum lamellose incrassata (vide tab. xiii, fig. 13), in superficie lamellis acutis concentricis distantioribus et striis minutissimis inter- positis ornata ; lunula parva, excavata; area elongata, angustissima, profunda, liga- mentum marginibus acutatis fere omnino tegente; cardine dentibus cardinalibus et lateralibus sicut in Lucinis typicis instructo ; teste superficie interna minute scrobicu- lata; wmpressione musculart antica angusta, valde elongata atque eemote curvata, postica breviore ; margine interno levigato. Pl. xiii, fig. 13. Pl. xiii, fig. 16. Pl. xiv, fig. 3. PL. xiv, fig. 5.» PI. xiv, fig. 7, Height of shell : its length... | 0:97 0-90 0°89 0:93 1-04 Thickness ,,. : 3 is 0°61 0°40 0°42 0°46 0°50 This is an extremely variable species. Its form is always more or less approach- ing to orbicular with slightly prominent median beaks; the lunula is small and excavated, the areal margins sharp and almost touching each other above the liga- ment; the surface is covered with numerous sharp concentric lamellae, between which fine strive* are situated ; sometimes the lamelle are especially numerous near the margin, producing here a great thickness of the shell. The hinge-teeth, the finely scrobiculate internal surface of the shell, muscular scars, and pallial impres- sion do not differ in any marked way from those of other Lucine. With regard to form and thickness of the shell several varieties may be dis- tinguished. The specimens figured on pl. xiv, figs. 3-5, may be regarded as typical; the shells are sub-orbicular, slightly longer than high, and the valves are very evenly rounded, the thickness of the shell being more than 2ths of its length. Figs. 15-17 on pl. xiii represent a compressed variety, the shells are also some- what longer than high, the valves are tumescent near the beaks, but much atten- uated towards the margin; the thickness of the shell is not more than 2ths of its length. Figs. 7-8 on pl. xiv represent a third variety, the shells are nearly orbicular, with pointed beaks, with thick convex valves ; pe thickness of the shell is equal to one-half of its length. * These are not sufficiently well expressed in figs. 3 and 5 of pl. xiv. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 257 Fig. 13, pl. xiii, represents a fourth variety, which in form closely resembles the last, but the thickness is more than one-half the length of the shell, being especially great near the margins. I was first much inclined to regard some of these varieties as distinct species, but a careful comparison of the specimens shows that the different forms are closely connected with each other, and no doubt all represent one and the same specific type of shell. Localities.—All the specimens were obtained from a dark brown earthy lime- stone near Moraviatoor, except a single specimen, figured on pl. xiii, fig. 17, which is from the white limestone near Ninnyoor. formation.—Ootatoor and Arrialoor groups. 3. Lucina unDATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XITI, Fig. 14. LL. testa quadrangulari, orbiculata, fere cequilaterali, moderate convexiuscula, umbonibus tumidulis, incurvis, acutiusculis et carina obtusiuscula ab umbonibus ad margimem postero-imferiorem decurrente instructa ; superficie striis incrementi minu- tissimis sub-obsoletis tecta; lunula haud profunda; ligamento in excavatione brevi pone umbones sito. Height of shell equal to its length. Thickness ,, : its length ts eu en ve 0°55 The only figured specimen I have seen of this shell does not show the hinge- teeth, but judging from external characters it seems to be a Lucina, for the structure appears to be a little too solid for a Mysia (—=Diplodonta) ; still a careful comparison of well preserved specimens with the last named genus would be very desirable. The striz of growth on the surface are almost obsolete; the somewhat squarish orbicular form with a posterior plicature and the want of a distinct lunula readily distinguish this from the last species. Locality.—South-east of Arrialoor, in a whitish sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 4. Lucrna |cyctas| rmyioxara, Stoliczka, Pl. XIII, Fig. 9. L. | Cycl.| testa fere orbiculata, parvula, tenui, paulo convexiuscula, super ficie nonnullis lineis impressis incrementi ac_ striis lamelliformibus confertissimis per tongitudinem leviter flexuose percurrentibus ornata; margine lunulari paulo meurvo, lunula angusta, elongata, mediocriter profunda, haud distincter circumscripta ; ompressionibus muscularibus regularibus,—dentes cardinis non vidi. Height of shell : its length kas =F ae a 0:94, Thickness* ,, : s a ae ti 135 0°30 This is one of the very few species from cretaceous rocks belonging to the sub-genus Cyclas, characterized by its comparatively thin shell and longitudinal * In fig. 96 on pl. xiii the shell is shown to be more compressed than it actually is; the convexity of the valves should be appreciably stronger. 258 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA undulating or divaricate striation, which is quite independent from the striz indi- cating stages of growth. In the present species the longitudinal strie are very numerous and only slightly curved, but the total form of the shell exactly corres- ponds to that of its recent and cainozoic allies. Locality.—Ninnyoor, in white limestone; apparently rare. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 5. Luctna |Myrrea] arcotina, Stoliceka, Pl. XV, Figs. 1-5. L. |Myrtea| testa trapezoidali, longiore quam alta, compressiuscula, margine lunulart paululum insinuato, valde declivi, areali levissime convexo, antice sub- rotundata, postice oblique truncata; superficie striis concentricis confertissimis et nonnullis distantioribus incrassatis tecta ; lunula et area elongatis, excavatis, angustis ; cardine dentibus cardinalibus et lateralibus bene distinctis instructo ; margime imterno plus minusve distincte crenulato. Height of shell: its length... i a = 0:75 - 0°81 Thickness a : A ee rar an i 0°36 - 0°50 This species has very much the form of the type species of Myrtea, Luc. spini- fera, Mont., and the hinge is also quite similar, so that there can be no doubt as to the sub-generic determination of the species. It is always longer than high, the lunular margin slopes very precipitously and is slightly concave, the upper or areal margin nearly straight or slightly convex, the edges being rather sharpened and somewhat prominent; both lunula and area are deeply excavated and elongated ; the surface is covered with numerous strie of growth, near the apex all are stronger, but further on only a few are more prominent at certain distances, and separated by deep sulci. In some of the specimens I have not been able to observe any crenulation of the internal margin, in others it is, however, distinct. Localities—Parally (one specimen from a dark colored earthy limestone) ; Andoor (two specimens in a grey conglomeratic sandstone) ; Olapaudy (two speci- mens in a light brown oolitic rock). | Formations.—-Ootatoor, Trichinopoly, and Arrialoor groups. 6. Lucia | Myrrea] penrigera, Stoliceka, Pl. XV, Figs. 6-8. LL. |Myrt.| testa sub-quadrangulari, crassiuscula, tumida, margine lunulari concavo, arealt rectiusculo ; lunula lata, ovate elongata, profunda, area paulo exca- vata, angustiore ; superficie concentrice lamellose confertim striata, margine interno erasse dentato. Height of shell about equal to its length. Thickness of same : its length me it aa ey O71 The more regularly quadrangular and at the same time more tumid form readily distinguish this species from the previous one. The surface is covered with concentric, sharp, equal lamellar strie; the inner margin is particularly in some OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 259 specimens very strongly dentated and thickened. I have only imperfectly seen the hinge-teeth, the cardinals appear to be regular, the posterior are very much smaller than the anterior; on each side there is a long lateral rim parallel to the margin, as in other Lucine, but whether it terminates with a special lateral tooth I have not been able to trace out. Localities.—Olapaudy and west of Arrialoor, ina brownish and grey conglo- meratic sandstone. | formation.—Arrialoor group. XXIV. Lamily,— UNGULINIDZA. The animals of the genera referable to this family agree in form with those of the Lucryipz#, but they have the mantle margins much more united below, leaving in front only a comparatively small pedal opening, the siphonal orifice is also single ; the gills are of moderate size and consist of two elongated plumes on each side; the foot is elongated, hollow inside, generally vermiform, or somewhat geniculate, but always much shorter than in the previous family; the mouth is of moderate size, and the palpi, four in number, well developed. The shells are oval or roundish, rather thin, with the internal surface always of a peculiar silky or pearly appearance and mostly quite smooth; the hinge usually has two small cardinal teeth in each valve, the laterals are always wanting; the muscular scars are oval, or elongately oval, sub-equal, the anterior being rarely much longer than the posterior; pallial line entire, sometimes truncate posteriorly and generally faint; ligament external or sub-internal. I shall refer to this family the following seven genera: Hippagus, Scacchia, Ungulina, Oyrenoida (=Cyrenella), Felania, Mysia (= Diplodonta), and Psathura. Deshayes, and many other conchologists who accept that celebrated author's views, class several of the above-named genera in the Lucryipz, admitting the difficulty which exists in the classification of the fossil species. There can be no question that all those genera quoted exhibit a very marked relation to the Lucryzrpz ; but when we look at the important differences which I have pointed out in the anatomy of the animals, namely, the small size of the foot, the presence of well developed labial palps, the single posterior siphonal orifice, and also the regular want of lateral teeth in the shells, their thin and silky internal structure, the form of the muscular impressions, &c., we must regard the present family, in the manner introduced by H. and A. Adams in their “Genera,” as a small natura] group of shells. In their geological history the Unevzripz also differ somewhat from the Lucinipz. ‘There are some forms known already in paleozoic (Silurian and Carboniferous) rocks, very strongly resembling in external shape Ungulina, and which have been described under that generic name; but sufficiently authenticated species of the family are as yet only on record from cretaceous and younger deposits, their number slightly increasing up to the present date. On the whole, these shells are always rare. 38 260 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 1. Hippagus, Lea, 1833, (Contrib. to Geol., p. 72). Shell ovate, higher than long, tumid, with prominent, attenuated, incurved beaks, of moderate thickness, internal and external superficial layers of a silky appearance; hinge edentulous, with a simple insinuation or a slight notch; ligamental furrow sub-internal, lunula not excavated, muscular impressions ovate, marginal; type, H. isocardioides, Lea, from tertiary beds of Alabama. I have already (p. 225) noticed that this shell cannot be classed with Verti- cordia and others, as has been done by most authors. The form and silky structure of the internal layer of the shell indicate a close relation to Ungulina and Mysia in the same manner, as Cryptodon or Loripes is allied to typical Lucina. Besides the type species I only know a second one, H. Amilianus, which occurs in the South Indian cretaceous deposits, and is very closely allied to the American form. 2. NScacchia, Philippi, 1844. Shell sub-orbicular, thin, muscular impressions roundly ovate, sub-equal, left valve with one, right valve with two small cardinal teeth, lateral teeth only indicated by very slightly raised edges of the inner anterior and posterior margins near the beaks. Type, S. edliptica, Scacchi, from the Medi- terranean; the only other species known is S. ovata, Phil., which is doubtfully identified with the Crag Kellia cycladia of Wood. 3. Ungulina, Daudin, 1802. Shell sub-orbicular, covered with a thick wrinkled epidermis, hinge with two diverging cardinal teeth in each valve, ligament sub-internal; muscular impression narrow, elongated. Type, U. rubra, Roissy, is said to be an estuarine species from the Senegal. H. and A. Adams mention that a few species live in the Mediterranean, but Weinkauff in his “ Conchil. d. Mittelmeeres” does not notice any. Shells which in external form resemble Ungulina as well as Scacchia are found already in the Trias and Lias, and they are referrible to either one or the other genus; some have been described as Ungulina, but it is more probable that they belong to Scacchia, as this is a purely marine form and has the ligament external. 4. Cyrenoida, Joannis, 1835, ( Cyrenella,* Desh., 1835). Shell roundly sub-quadrangular, beaks small, almost anterior, covered with a thick epidermis ; muscular impressions large, ovate; ligament external, very long; hinge with three cardinal teeth in each valve; in the right the posterior is very small and sometimes almost obsolete; the middle is strongest, sub-triangular and bifid, the anterior is thin, lamelliform; these two last teeth are directed anteriorly; the left valve has one large lamelliform anterior cardinal, directed forward, and two very small posterior ones, the last being, as in the other valve, represented only by a slight thickening of the frontal edge of the fulerum. Type, C. Dupontéi, Joan., from the Senegal. : Philippi (Handb., p. 316,) says that there is a pallial sinus present, which I could not observe in the above mentioned type species. H. and A. Adams proposed * This name was published in the same year as that of Cyrenoida, but it is printed on a subsequent page of the same Volume, and has, therefore, no doubt been handed over somewhat later for publication. a OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 261 a special family for it which they place near to the Cyrzyrps, but the form of the hinge, that of the muscular impressions, and the peculiar silky structure of the internal shell, possessing at the same time a certain amount of roughness, so characteristic for the Uweuzrnip” leaves, I think, very little doubt that the true ally of Cyrenoida is Mysia ( = Diplodonta), and not Cyrena. With the last it has actually only the outer rough epidermis in common, but this also occurs in EES as well as in most of the brackish-water or estuary shells. 5. Felania, Recluz, 1851. Shell roundish, compressed, or sometimes ovately elongated, thin, covered with a smooth, finely striated shining epidermis, hinge with two diverging cardinal teeth in each valve, the anterior in the left and the posterior in the right being bifid; muscular impressions large, oval; pallial line truncate posteriorly or with a very short sinus. Type, Fel. diaphana, Gmel., (le Falun of Adanson,—Lucina Adansoni, Reeve,) from the Senegal. Reeve in his monograph of Lucina describes several other species chiefly from Central America. A few . species also occur in the estuaries along the coast of the Bay of Bengal; they appear to be as yet undescribed. In two of our eastern species I have not observed any posterior sinus, the pallial impression being distinctly entire, slightly truncate posteriorly ; the muscular scars are marginal, elongated, and flexuous. 6. Mysia, Leach, 1827, | ? 1820) (=Diplodonta, Bronn, 1831). Shell sub- orbicular or roundly quadrangular, more or less tumid, concentrically striated, hinge with two cardinal teeth in each valve, the anterior in the left and the posterior in the right being bifid, but the teeth of the left are generally smaller and the ante- rior has sometimes the front half obsolete; internal hinge margins in front and behind the beaks usually slightly channelled, muscular impressions elongated, sub-marginal, pallial line entire; type, Mysia rotundata, Mont. It having been ascertained that the Tellina rotundata of Montagu was selected by Leach as the type of bis genus, there is no reasonable ground to be given upon which the priority of Bronn’s Diplodonta could be based. I am not aware that Leach’s name was published in 1820, but it certainly was used in 1827 by Brown in his Conchol. Illustrations for the type species WZ. rotundata, and as this shell must have at that time been well known through the researches of Montagu, Dillwyn, Wood, Turton, and others, its generic priority against that of Diplo- donta cannot be ignored. Jysia differs from Felania by a somewhat more solid structure of the shell, want of an olivaceous epidermis, perfectly entire pallial impression, and somewhat more elongated muscular scars. Species of Mysia are rare in cretaceous deposits, and their occurrence in still older rocks is doubtful. 7. Psathura, Desh., 1860, (Paris foss., 2nd edit., 1, p. 478). Shell elongately ovate, thin, resembling Clementia, each valve with two diverging cardinal teeth, those in the right are both bifid, in the left only the anterior is bifid; muscular impressions narrow, marginal, elongated, pallial line entire. Type, Ps. fragilis, Desh., from eocene beds of the Paris basin. 262 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES. Pictet and Campiche, Pal. Suisse., 4™° ser., 3™° part., p. 296, only record the following two species under the name Dzplodonta :— . 1-2.—Mysia Urgonensis, P. and C., and WZ. gurgitis, P. and R..; the first is from the Urgonien, the second from Gault-beds. In the list of the species of Zucina, I have particularly noticed the following as externally resembling Mysie:—L. globiformis, Leym., L.? solidula, and L. Turonensis; the hinge-teeth of these species should be carefully examined. 3-5.—Mysia gibbosa, Gabb, (Jour. A. N. Sce., pl. iv; p. 802), MZ. paritis, Con., (ibid. p. 278), and ? M. polita, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., i, p. 178,) are noticed from North America. 6.—Hippagus Aemilianus is the only species which represents this family in the South Indian cretaceous rocks. I may also notice that Cyprimeria obesa, which d’Orbigny described as a Lucina (vide p. 180), has the external form and the hinge-teeth somewhat resembling those of a Psathura, but in the only right valve which I have seen the anterior bifid cardinal tooth is much more oblique than in Deshayes’ typical Psathura. Wowever, better preserved specimens of both valves would deserve a careful comparison regarding this point. HIPPAGUS, Zea, 1833, (see p. 260). 1. Hippacus aMILIANUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XIV, Fig. 6. HI. testa verticaliter ovali, multo altiore quam longa, valde inflata, wnbonibus obtusiusculis, prominulis, incurvis, approximatis instructa, crassiuscula, sub-vitrea, in superficie striis minutissimis sub-lamellosis concentricis ac alteris sub-obsoletis radiantibus ornata ; regione lunulari et areali haud circumscriptis ; cardine edentulo obsolete insinuato ; margine interno continuo, levi. Height of shell : its length sa vee a 1°44, Thickness (of both valves): i re ane ile 1:26 I have already noticed that this species most closely resembles the eocene H, isocardioides, Lea, the type of the genus, which is only a little higher and apparently somewhat shorter than our fossil. The shell itself is of considerable thickness, and of a silky appearance, as commonly seen in recent species of Uysia ; the surface 1s covered with numerous strize of growth, some of which are stronger than others, and towards the margin are intersected by deeper furrows; besides that there are numerous fine short interrupted radiating strize perceptible. Locality.—Stripermatir in whitish soft sandstone, in which a few specimens only were discovered by the lamented Ch. Hmilius Oldham, late Deputy Superin- tendent of the Madras party of the Geological Survey of India. Formation.—Arrialoor group. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 263 XXV. Family,—ERYCINIDZ. The animals have the mantle margins below open, either entire or provided with filaments, and often greatly extensible beyond the edges of the shell; in front the margins form a more or less distinct open fold which represents the inha- Jant siphon, the exhalant siphon is situated posteriorly, and prolonged into a more or less spacious tube; the foot is large, generally with a grooved and expansible sole, often bent upwards. and posteriorly provided with a small byssus ; there is a pair of gills and one pair of palpi on either side. The shells are of small size, oval, or sub-triangular, thin, equivalve, closed, generally inequilateral, with the surface smooth or finely ornamented and often covered with a polished epidermis; the hinge is provided with strongly diverging cardinal and sometimes also with lateral teeth; the cartilage is internal, situated between the teeth ; two muscular impressions ; pallial line entire. The Lrrcivip# forma very natural group of small shells, mostly living on sandy or gravelly ground at considerable depth of sea; their geographical distri- bution is general. Almost a larger number is known from northern than from other seas, but, the tropical regions having as yet been only very little explored with the dredge, it is difficult to form a correct conclusion on the distribution of the family. : The present number of recent species is scarcely as large as that known from the Paris basin alone, and if other eocene deposits are equally, or nearly so, rich, it would certainly appear that the family then possessed its greatest development. From cretaceous rocks only one species has been recorded; others do not appear to be satisfactorily determined, and those noticed from older formations under the names of “rycina, and others, are perfectly unreliable. The genera to be placed in the present family are Zrycina (= Kellia ), Lrycinella, Spaniodon, Montacuta, Tellimya, Kelliella, Lasea (= Poronia ), Lep- ton, Pristiphora, Bornia, Pythina, Oyamium, Hindsiella, Thecodonta. HH. and A. Adams class the genera which among those just noted occur recent in two families, separating Lepton from Hrycina as types, but I do not think that the slight prolongation of the mantle and its marginal filaments are sufficient to justify such a separation. 1. Lrycma, Lam., 1804, (Kellia, Turton, 1822, Chironia, Desh., 1839). Shell oval, generally somewhat elongated, sub-equivalve, moderately. inflated, concentrically striated, or with more or less distinct radiating ribs; hinge with two widely diverging, large, often grooved or divided cardinal* teeth, sometimes there is a minute tooth immediately under the beak, but more often it is obsolete in both, or, at least, in the right valve. Cartilage situated in an internal groove, extending from the beak posteriorly and situated in front of the posterior tooth ; type, L. pellucida, Lam., from eocene beds of the Paris basin. * In some of the species the posterior tooth is rather remote, but it always originates near the beak, and should, therefore, be more properly called a cardinal than a lateral tooth, under which name it is generally quoted in concho- logical works. Bt 264 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA There is no doubt that Lamarck, when he first proposed his genus Erycina, also referred to it species which have been afterwards shown not to belong to it. The greatest objection made against Lamarck’s name is the association of some Syndosmye with it, both genera agreeing in several important characters. At the same time there can, I believe, be not the least doubt that Lamarck has taken his original characteristic from one of the typical species which he described, for he mentions nothing of the existence of a pallial sinus. This character was afterwards added in the subsequent edition of the An. s. Vert. Deshayes, therefore, justly says in his second edition of the Paris fossils that Lamarck’s original characteristic was an excellent one; and certainly the description of the hinge Lamarck gave could not be misunderstood for anything else but an Erycina. Lamarck could not have taken his characteristic from any living species. Weinkauff (Conch. d. Mittelmeeres, 1867, p. 180,) discussed the propriety of the two names “rycina and Kellia, and says, that if the former is to be retained at all it should be restricted to the fossil species only, but where no essential differences exist, no generic distinctions can be made. Chironia which was proposed by Deshayes for the recent Hrycina Laperousii, and which is adopted by Chenu in his Manuel, has been again identified by Deshayes with the present genus. It does not offer any distinctive characters from Hrycina. 2. LHrycinella, Conrad, 1838, (Mioc. foss., p. 74). Shell minute, oval, with slightly produced, obtuse beaks, imequilateral, surface with indistinct radiating lines; hinge in the left valve with two small inner and two large outer cardinal teeth, right valve with only two outer large teeth; cartilage apparently in an internal groove between the teeth, but it is not specially referred to in the type species H. ovalis, C., which is from miocene beds of Virginia. Conrad’s character- istic is not very satisfactory, and (Am. Journ. Conch., v, 102,) he says that the oligocene Woodia levigata from Séllingen (Dunker’s Paleeont., vi, 252 pl. 30, fig. 8,) is an Lrycinella, If this be the case no cartilage would ee to be present, but only a single median cardinal tooth, and the outer cardinals should then be looked upon as laterals, in which case Lirycinella should be transferred to the Asrarrip# and placed near Woodia, if not identified with it. 8. Spaniodon, Reuss, 1867, (Sitzungb. Akad., Wien, lv, p. 1384). Shell roundly sub-trigonal, with somewhat produced obtuse beaks, nearly equilateral ; surface only concentrically striated; hinge with an anterior (sub-lunular) dient cardinal tooth mm each valve, in the right separated from the margin by a deep groove; cartilage in a pit situated below and a little posterior to the beaks; mus- cular impressions rather large, equal. Type, Sp. mitidus, Rss., from miocene beds near Wieliczka in Galicia. 4. Montacuta, Turton, 1819. Shell minute, oblong, inequilateral, radiately striated or obsoletely sulcated; hinge with two remote, diverging cardinal teeth in each valve, cartilage situated internally between them. Type, M. sub-striata Mont. Thomson described a M. Gouldi from America (Am. Journ. Conch. p. 33). aay OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 265 5. Tellimya, Brown, 1827. Shell oval, inequilateral, concentrically striated, hinge as in Wontacuta, but the cartilage partially hardens to a solid ossicle; type, 1’. bidentata, Mont. H. and A. Adams restrict the name Montacuta to Montagu’s Ligula substriata, referring to certain differences in the organisation of the animal of this species as compared with Montagu’s Mya bidentata. From the descriptions Jeffreys gives in his Brit. Conchology there seems to be, however, no essential difference between the animals of both, and that author consequently places them both in Montacuta. It certainly appears that the anterior expansion observed on the foot of I. substriata is not a constant form of it; but as the two species referred by H. and A. Adams to Tellimya (T. bidentata and Jerrugmosa) differ from the former by the want of radiating lines, and that of an ossicle, and also by their habitat, they may be kept separate. 6. Kelliella, Sars, 1868. This name occurs in the list of northern deep sea shells, published by Sars, and translated in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 4th ser., vol. ii, p. 429. Iam not aware that the characters have as yet been pointed out. The type species, K. abyssicola, Sars, is placed between Astarte and Montacuta. 7. SLasea, Leach, 1827, (Poronia, Recluz, 1843). Shell oblong or roundish, usually somewhat inflated, very thin, concentrically finely striated ; hinge with two large diverging cardinal teeth, and in the left valve with an additional minute hook-like tooth between the two; cartilage on a raised groove on the shorter side of the shell; type, Cardiwm rubrum, Mont. Brown having proposed in 1827 the name Lasea for the well known species of Montagu, and having used the same again in 1833 as a generic determination for the same species, the genus must be adopted in preference to Recluz’ Poronia. fe It seems probable that this genus is largely represented in a fossil state, and that a number of the Corbule with thin shells will have to be referred to it. 8. Lepton, Turton, 1822. Shell oval or sub-orbicular, slightly gaping at both ends, smooth or scrobiculate on the surface; hinge with two very widely diverging and elongated laminar teeth, between which there is sometimes one small cardinal tooth in the right and one or two in the left valve; but sometimes these small teeth are obsolete; cartilage situated in a groove in front of the pos- terior large tooth. Type, Lepé. squamosum, Mont., sp. The hinge of Lepton is, as Deshayes remarks, quite similar to that of Hrycina, except that the outer laminar teeth are larger and the shell thinner; the animals of both differ greatly by the prolongation of the anterior and posterior tube in the first named genus, and also by the dise-like foot. 9. Pristiphora, Carp., 1866, (Proc. Calif. Acad., p. 210). Shell oval, with two diverging teeth in each valve, the anterior being conspicuously shorter than the posterior, sulcated near the beaks, ligament situated in a groove between them ; type, P. oblonga, Carp., from San Diego. | 10. Bornia, Philippi, 1886, (Enum. Moll. Sicil., 1, p. 13). Shell elongately oval, with slightly projecting beaks, almost equilateral, surface finely concentrically 266 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA striated; hinge with three teeth in the left valve, two small anterior and one somewhat remote and elongated posterior, right valve with only -two diverging elongated cardinal teeth; cartilage situated in a groove in front of the posterior teeth; muscular impressions faintly marked; type, 6b. corbuloides, Phil., occurs recent in the Mediterranean and the Atlantic, and fossil in miocene beds of Italy and the Vienna basin. Chenu figures the animal of this species as Hrycina Geoffroyi, (Man., ii, p. 124), which shows that the prolonged foot and the mantle fold are quite different from either Lepton or Lasea. | 11. Pythma, Hinds, 1844. Shell oval or roundish, with radiating or divaricate strize or sulci on the surface; right valve with two, left with three, cardinal teeth, the outer one diverging and elongated, cartilage small in front of the posterior teeth; type, P. Deshayesiana, H. The hinge of this genus is exactly the same as that of Bornia, from which Pythina only differs by its peculiar divaricate striation. 12. Cyamium, Philippi, 1845. Shell oblong, inequilateral, slightly gaping or closed; hinge with two sub-anterior cardinal teeth in each valve, the anterior being produced and lamellar; cartilage internal, situated in a groove behind the teeth, and ligament external, supported by distinct fulcra; pallial line truncate behind; type, C. antarcticum. H. and A. Adams (Genera ii, p. 651,) suggest that Turtonia with the type L. minuta, Fab., should be kept distinct from Cyamiwm proper, but Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., il, 257,) states that he carefully examined numerous specimens of both species and believes them to belong to the same genus. Perfect specimens of C. antarcticum, he says, are closed at both ends. 13. LHindsiella, Stol., 1870, (Hindsia, Desh., 1860, Paris foss., 2nd ed., i, p. 693—non Hindsia, H. and A. Adams, 1850). Shell elongately sub-triangular, nearly equivalve, with the lower margin insinuated, hinge with one or two (generally one in the right, two in the left) minute cardinal teeth in each valve; ligament external, supported by thin fulera; muscular impressions narrow, elongated, pallial line rather broad, simple; type, Modiola arcuata, Defr., from the eocene of the Paris basin. Deshayes alludes to the close relation of this genus to Pythina; it also recalls the form of Cyamiwm, which has an external ligament, and the hinge-teeth are in structure somewhat allied to Lasea; but as there is apparently no cartilage present, 1t appears probable that the genus could be more correctly classed next to Modiolarca, Gray, in the family Grossrpz (vide p. 184). 14. TLhecodonta, A. Ad., 1864, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., xiii, p- 3808). Shell oblong, very inequilateral, the anterior part being shorter than the posterior, con- centrically sulcated ; hinge in the left valve with two diverging cardinal teeth with a cup-like projecting fold between them, a single posterior lateral tooth present ; pallial line single and radiately grooved, anterior muscular scar triangular, posterior oval; type, Zh. Sieboldi, A. Ad., from the China seas. The right valve of this remarkable shell, which recalls the form of Heterocardia, has not as yet been seen, OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 267 and the position of the cartilage is not known. A. Adams believes that the genus belongs to the Lasarp#, = EHrvornipa. The only cretaceous species known is Hrycina ( Kellia) cretacea, Coun., Journ. Acad. N. 8c., Ph., iv, p. 280, pl. 46, fig. 19. XXVI. Family, —GALEOUMID 4. The form of the animals is elongately ovate or sub-orbicular; they possess a thick, united mantle with a comparatively small anterior and posterior opening, the first consisting of a simple mantle-fold above the gape for the foot, the second of a short exhalant tube; the external edges of the mantle project beyond the margins of the shell; there are as usually two pairs of gills and two of labial palps; the foot is elongated and byssiferous. The shells are small, very thin, always more or less gaping, hinge very small, with obsolete or nearly obsolete teeth and an internal cartilage. To this family belong the following five genera, Libratula, Scintilla, Passya, Galeomma, and Thyreopsis. They form a natural group by themselves, differing from the Hryorvip“ by the very thin gaping valves and by having the mantle margins much more united than the animals of the last named family. About 50 recent species have been described, but only a few tertiary, and none from mesozoic or older deposits. 1. Libratula, Pease, 1865, (Proc. Zool. Soe., Lond., p. 512). Semi-lunar, much compressed, (like a Placuna), slightly gaping all round, cardinal margin crenulated, cartilage median, internal; type, Z. plana, from the Pacific islands, found on coral. 2. Seimtilla, Desh., 1855, (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., p- 171, and Paris foss., 2nd ed., 1, p. 697). Oval, equilateral, sometimes slightly gaping, hinge not emarginated in the middle, with one uncinate cardinal tooth in the right and two in the left valve, a posterior lateral tooth single in the right and double in the left valve, anterior lateral margin internally grooved in both valves; cartilage in a groove in front of the posterior lateral teeth ; type, Sc. Philippinarum, Desh. 7 Deshayes describes no less than thirty-six recent species from Cuming’s collec- tion, some of them rather difficult to be made out again. A few additions to that number have been made since by Sowerby and others. Two species are also noted by Deshayes from the Paris basin. 3. Passya, Desh., 1860, (Paris foss., 2nd ed., i, p- 688). Elongated, sub- triangular, somewhat irregularly rounded in front, produced behind, very inequi- lateral, with an almost straight and very long upper margin, gaping at both ends, hinge sub-anterior, with a small tubercular tooth in each valve ; ligament internal ? muscular scars very small, remote; type, P. Hugenti, Desh., from eocene beds of the Paris basin. In the single species as yet known the position of the car- tilage has not been observed, but in general character of structure, and especially in the peculiar gaping, the shell resembles the next cenus. aU 268 = CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 4. Galeomma, Turton, 1825. Elongately oval, sub-equilateral, with a large gape in front, somewhat pearly, with decussate striz on the surface; cartilage internal under the beaks, with no teeth in the hinge in the type species, G. Turtoni, Sowerby (=? Tellina aperta, Renier). Deshayes (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1855, p. 167), however, describes a great number of species which he refers to Galeomma, though they have distinct cardinal teeth or rather, as he says, an arti- culated hinge. Whether these have to be separated in a distinct genus, as appears probable, or whether the characters of Galeomma have to be changed in so far as the hinge-teeth were sometimes obsolete and at other times developed, can only be determined by a re-examination of the materials. Deshayes considers the species with hinge-teeth as a mere section of Galeomma. 5. Thyreopsis, HW. Ad., 1868, (Proc. Zool. Soe., Lond., p. 14). Shell resem- bling Galeomma, nearly equilateral, sub-triangular, beaks slightly tumescent and with the whole of the ventral margins widely gaping; type, Th. coraliophaga, H. Ad., from Mauritius. I have received from Bombay through the Rev. Mr. Fairbank an apparently new species of the same genus. The specimens do not show any siphons externally, but these may have been retracted before the animals were placed in spirit. I shall take an early opportunity to note their anatomical peculiarities. XXVIT. Family,—_SOLHMYVIDA. The animal of Solemya is characterized by its elongated form, a wide anterior gape for the protrusion of the foot, reaching to near or beyond the middle of the ventral side; a single posterior exhalant short siphon, a pair of thick fleshy gills on either side, and four narrow, falciform palps at the mouth; the foot is large, deeply grooved, or excavated below, expansible, and provided with a fringed edge. The shell is peculiar by its elongated, solenoid form, gaping valves which are of a thin structure, nearly obsolete hinge-teeth, strong ligament, being partially internal and partially extending over the hinge region, and by an entire pallial line. According to these general characters of the animal and shell, the genus Solemya undoubtedly exhibits the greatest relation to Galeomma, next to which it must naturally be classified. Recluz, in his account of the anatomy of Solemya (Journ. de Conch., 1862, vol. x, p. 110,) enters in detail into its comparison with that of Solen, though he does not add many new facts beyond what we already find introduced into concho- logical works. He states that there are two openings posteriorly, the one, upper or exhalant, probably prolonged into a short siphon, the other is closed by a lamina. Ts it then an opening at all, corresponding to the inhalant or branchial siphon, or is it not? It is impossible to answer the question from Reecluz’s account. Com- paring the animal of Solemya with that of Galeomma, I rather think it probable that there is no other but the exhalant opening. © There are only five recent species of Solemya known from the present seas; fossil species, however, sparingly occur from the oldest formation upwards. I have here associated with this genus a great number of fossil, mostly paleeozoic | ; OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 269 forms, several of which at the first glance certainly do not appear to have much in common with Solemya, but they are still less related to any other group of recent or fossil shells. Most of them are very unsatisfactorily characterized, and although I have recorded them here as independent genera, I have done so more with the view of exposing this insufficiency and drawing the attention of paleontologists to the gaps which have to be filled up, than with the intention of supplying characters of genera by which one could be distinguished from the other. The genera which I have enumerated here are Cleidophorus, Pyrenomeus, Sanguinolites, Leptodomus, Orthonota, Anodontopsis, Sedgwickia, Dolabra, Gram- mysia, and Solemya. From what I have already stated it is clear that I cannot well account for the classification of these various forms. All, so far as known, agree in the solenoid or elongately oval inequilateral form, thin shell, and obsolete hinge-teeth. The difficulty is to find out in such fossil forms, as Sanguinoliles or Orthonota, which side is the anterior and which the posterior. Palseontologists are invariably accustomed to regard the longer side as the posterior; the opposite is, however, certainly the case In Solemya, and if this be also the case in the two last mentioned genera, they could not be better classified in any other family than in this. The remainder of the genera here correlated are more or less allied in form to Solemya, and they may fairly be taken as indicating passages from this family to the Asrarrrpz and CrassaTELLID#, Nothing but a very careful re-examination of all the paleeozoic forms can lead to a satisfactory settlement of the present contro- versies to be met with in the various paleeontological monographs. 1. Cleidophorus, Hall, 1847, (Pal. of New York, i, p. 800). Shell elongated, inequilateral, beaks small, sub-anterior, with a vertical rib in front of the beaks and another parallel to the upper straight margin ; hinge-teeth none, or (according to M*Coy) sometimes with a “small cardinal tooth behind the beak ;” type, Cl. planulatus, Con., sp., from silurian beds of America and Europe. 3 M*Coy, who writes (Brit. Palzeoz. foss., p. 278,) the name of the genus Clidophorus, says that he finds from the examination of authentic specimens King’s Pleuwrophorus to be identical with Cleidophorus; but unless King’s figure of the interior of both valves is shown to be very erroneous, such an identification cannot be admitted. 2. Pyrenomeus, Hall, 1852, (Pal. New York, ii, p. 87). Elongated, inequi- lateral, anteriorly rounded, posteriorly attenuated and produced, concentrically striato-sulcated on the surface; beaks tumescent, anterior muscular impression deep, sub-anterior, (posterior unknown) ; hinge apparently without teeth; type, P. cuneatus, Wall, from the so-called Clinton group (Middle Silurian) of North America. If this genus is to be accepted at all, some of the species described by M°Coy under the name of Azvimus must be referred to it. 3. Sanguinolites, M°Coy, 1844, (Carb. foss., Ireland, p. 47, and Brit. Palzeoz. foss., p: 276). Very elongated, with sub-parallel upper and lower margins, rounded anteriorly, obliquely truncate posteriorly, with an oblique prominent ridge from the ghee to the gee inferior Bee very os beaks es se odig a pee ye Se lAnAvale = O Urn devi Cuomctomn osmium ~ Leeyetin =< G # j 4 u ta + ( . . ¥ — F ms ond 4 = . ry as . K rN eae ae er a 4 Nett, ut BAN , VY ASU Ss YUAN, #L a Ad w AYES Wa = ta 270 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA close together, sub-anterior; anterior muscular impression oval, distinct, with a small groove above it, and both posteriorly bounded by a prominent ridge, posterior muscular scar faint; cardinal margin internally thickened the whole length, probably for the support of a ligament; surface concentrically (or radiately ? sometimes partially) striated or sulcated; type, S. discors, M°Coy. Only palozoic species are referred to the genus; some of them are in external form almost identical with Pharella, and it as yet remains to be shown whether there are in Sanguimolites any hinge-teeth present or not. In the Brit. Pal. foss., (p. 276), M°Coy considers this genus apparently identical with King’s Allorisma, stating that King “supposed them to be sinupallial, which certainly is not the case in the paleeozoic shells,” &c. We can only say again that unless King’s statement and apparently correctly executed figures are disproved, the identification of the two genera must be set aside as inadmissible. 4. Leptodomus, M*Coy, 1844, (Carb. foss., Ireland, p. 66, and Brit. Paleeoz. foss., p. 277). Shell oblong, somewhat trapezoid, tumid, very thin, anteriorly rounded, beaks sub-anterior, posteriorly sub-truncate and gaping, concentrically sulcated ; beaks incurved with a somewhat excavated lunule below; hinge without teeth, the posterior hinge-line more or less straight, muscular and pallial impres- sions faint; type, L. fragilis, M*Coy. The species are all paleeozoic ; those with a median sulcus extending from the beaks to the ventral edge seem to be more correctly referable to Grammysia; the typical forms greatly resemble some Trapezia (= Cypricardia), but are readily distinguished from them by their thin shells. 5. Orthonota, Conrad, 1841, (1827?). Shell narrow, like a Pharella, with sub-parallel upper and lower margins, very inequilateral, the beaks being sub- anterior and tumescent, lunula in front (?) of the beaks somewhat excavated, very thin, surface posteriorly generally undulately striated, hinge apparently without teeth. Conrad (Am. Journ. Conch., 1866, ii, p. 103,) says that the type of this genus is O. wndulata, Con., and quotes Sanguwinolites anguliferus and iridinoides of M°Coy among the Huropean representants of the genus. Since the name was introduced, there appear to have been several other Species referred to it with a crenulated or toothed hinge-line, and which seem to be identical with the shells called by King Bakeveliia. 6. Anodontopsis, M°Coy, 1851, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vii, p. 938, and Brit. Paloeoz. rocks and foss., p. 270). Shell rather compressed, sub-trigonal or trapezoid, anteriorly generally somewhat narrowly rounded, posteriorly obliquely truncate, hinge rectilinear, shorter than the length of the shell, with an internal posterior marginal rib, double in the right valve, and a second shorter rib in front of the beaks ; a small cardinal tooth is said to be occasionally present below the beaks ; muscular scars ovate, the posterior larger and stronger than the anterior; pallial line entire; type, A. angustifrons, M*Coy. Salter suggested for 4. securiformis, M°Coy, and allied forms, the name Pseudaxinus. 7. Sedgwickia, M°Coy, 1844, (Carb. foss. of Ireland, p- 61). Elongated, inequilateral, anteriorly rounded and shorter, posteriorly sub-truncated, moderately tumid, with incurved beaks, anterior half of the surface ornamented with con- \. ; ‘ OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 271 centric sulcation, becoming obsolete posteriorly, hinge edentulous; type, S. atten- uata, M*Coy, from carboniferous rocks. The peculiar ornamentation is almost the only character by which the species referred to this genus can be distinguished from some species of Leptodomus and Pyrenomeus; it seems rather ‘doubtful that there really exists a generic distinction between all these forms. 8. Dolabra, M°Coy, 1844, (Carb. foss. of Ireland, p. 64, and Brit. Paleoz. rocks and foss., p. 269). Shell ovate or trapezoid, gibbose, with a more or less straight hinge-margin, inequilateral, inequivalve, the left valve being larger than the right, hinge posteriorly with an elongated tooth, sometimes bifid in the left valve; type, D. corrugata, M°Coy. Whether those species which have a crenu- lated or toothed hinge-margin belong to the above genus, or not, remains doubtful ; there seems to be here a similar mixture of species as in Orthonota. 9. Grammysia, Verneuil, 1847, (Bull. Soc. Géol., France, iv, p- 696; M°Coy, Brit. Paleeoz. rocks and foss., p. 280; Sandberger, Rhein. Schichtensyst., p. 264). Shell elongated, sub-equilateral, with prominent and incurved beaks and an exca- vated lunule in front of them, one or two sulci extend from the beaks to the middle of the inferior margin; hinge-line straight, much thickened, without teeth, hgament situated in a groove behind the beaks, muscular scars two, anterior nearly round, pos- terior emarginated above, pallial line entire, but truncate posteriorly ; type, G. pes- anseris, Geil. and Wirtgen, from the paleeozoic rocks of the Rhenish provinces. In external form some species of Grammysia greatly recall Tridacna, but others are closely allied to Sangwinolites and Leptodomus. 10. Solemya, Liam., 1818. Shell elongated, oblong, thin, moderately com- pressed, inequilateral, the posterior side being much shorter than the anterior, thin, covered with a shining epidermis, which extends beyond the margins; hinge with one elongated cardinal tooth in each valve, and a posterior internal rib, to which a portion of the ligament is attached, spreading out near the beak, while the larger portion remains external; pallial line entire, marginal; type, S. australis, Lam. ‘There are only a few recent species known. One species (new ”) occurs at the Nicobars and in the Bay of Bengal. Fossil species are known from all forma- tions down to the Silurian ; at least there seem to be no valid external characters by which the fossil forms could be distinguished from the recent ones. King (Perm. foss. of England, p.177,) called some Permian species Janeia, but upon a close comparison of these with the recent type species he again cancelled the name (vide ibidem, p. 246). Verneuil’s Solemya biarmica appears to have been taken as the type of Janeia. Ihave no typical specimens to compare, but if the figure 4, pl. xix, in Geol. of Russia belongs to the same species, and if that figure of the east Is correct, it would appear to be without the elongated cardinal tooth, and consequently distinct from Solemya, but it may be identical with Orthonota. The only two cretaceous species of Solemya are from North America, S. sub- plicata, M. and H., Proc. Acad. N. Sc., Phil., viii, p. 288, and S. ventricosa, Conrad, (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 200, p. 5); the last is from Conrad’s so called lower eocene beds. 3 W 272 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA XXVIII. Family,—ASTARTID A. Animal elongately ovate or sub-trigonal, with the mantle margins thickened, disunited below in their entire extent, posteriorly with a single opening ; foot laterally more or less compressed and sharpened below, pointed at the end, and in young specimens sometimes with a byssal groove at the posterior base; palpi two pairs, eenerally narrow, sub-triangular, striated; gills one pair on each side, the leaflets being unequal, the interior mostly larger, or sub-equal, anteriorly rounded, poste- riorly pointed and more or less produced. The shells are thick, solid, equivalve, with the cardinal teeth always well developed, 2-3 in each valve; lateral teeth are sometimes present on one or on both sides, ligament always external, strong; muscular scars ovate, the anterior usually with a small deep superimposed pit, produced by the retractile muscle of the foot; pallial line entire. All the species are marine. The genera which have to be referred to the present family are very numerous, and the greater number of them is only found in a fossil state. Merely in order to facilitate the grouping of the different types, I shall here provisionally introduce two sub-families under the names asrar7ivm# and carpitiva. Of the former the genus Astarte may be taken as the type; the shells included in the sub-family are distinguished by a sub-trigonal or roundly oval shape, and a smooth, concentri- cally striated or sulcated surface. The carpiriv#, with the typical genus Cardia, include shells of a roundly ovate or elongated form, always provided with radiating ribs or striz. Inthe former sub-family I shall enumerate the following—WMega- lomus, Pachydomus, Megalodon, (sub-g. Ku.- Neo.- and Pachy-megalodon), Astar- tila, Conchodon, Pachyrisma, Opis, Opisoma, Par-astarte, Cypricardinia, Anoplo- phora, Cardinia, Trigonodus, Huloxa, Astarte, (sub-g. Gonilia), Grotriania, Pre- conia, Gouldia, Alveinus, Goodallia, Lutetia, Mycromeris, Goodalliopsis, and Woodia; to the latter will be referable Matheria, Pleurophorus, Paleocardita, Pleuromeris, Miodon, Pteromeris, Cyclocardia, Venericardia, Cardita, Mytilicardia, Carditamera. I have already observed that the arrangement of the two sub- families is to be considered only a provisional one. The whole family, as it now stands, belongs decidedly more to the past epoch than to the present one. Our knowledge of the organisation of the animals of the few genera examined is as yet rather unsatisfactory, and moreover the different accounts are somewhat contradictory. Taking notice of the anatomy of the animals of the Pelecypoda in a classi- ficatory point of view, the number, position, and form of the siphons, or of the branchial and anal openings, has been considered as one of the most important characters. Of the asrarriva we know some of the animals of peo wt ee f. d f 6) j x . CU ot of Boy ~ ie 2 é i ia OIA, He” Va ify Phew 6 OF OU et aw. Ad Ort Unt fund > ee) eS af , ” : , i a ‘ % i ) . | ; of ; ee L. A we tH : a . ( ara @ ae v4 i A Neh het Vi } es hat — Et #t lees a f 4 - oe j | \ } [ r , { } Xf / ar WwW Mao yr ‘ v 5 “3 ; A x £ 2d) sr { - L yo) Gy h2 Lit 4 i { Z ( fi} } j fi | ( { ~—F UY oe pion i ( 1 pan] / ‘a A iH ; fi CLO Co TA. f OA Les Ai AS np the if Al ‘S Vy, UX \ MYA Vara CY O& VASAT Vv tev att [\- , /\ ad YJ — OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 279 in the right valve, the anterior in the latter being often obsolete and the posterior are in both elongated; sometimes there appears to be an indication of a posterior lateral tooth; type, Ad. terminalis, Romer, from oolitic rocks. This venus includes a great number of chiefly lower and middle mesozoic species; there are scarcely any known from cretaceous deposits. The well known Ast. rhom- boidalis, Ph., is another form of the same genus. The species have been mostly referred to Cardita, and they are the representants of Mytilicardia in the asrarrryvz. 18. Gouldia, Adams, 1851. Shell sub-trigonal, concentrically sulcated ; hinge with one sub-anterior cardinal tooth in the right and two cardinal teeth in the left valve, the anterior being very small; an elongated anterior lateral tooth is present in each valve; in other respects similar to Astarte. Type, G. minima, Montg. Species of Gouldia already occur in jurassic rocks, but they are not numerous, though wherever the specimens are met with, they generally are found in large numbers. 19. Alveinus, Conrad, 1865, (Am. Journ. Conch., i, pp. 10 and 188). “Smooth, anterior, posterior and ventral margins channeled within; hinge of right valve emarginated under the apex, and having one pyramidal tooth anteriorly; hinge of left valve with a pit under the apex, and two diverging teeth anteriorly.” Type, Al. minuta (-us), Con.; this is apparently the same species which Conrad first (1. cit., p. 10,) noted as A. parva (-us), from tertiary rocks of Mississippi. 20. Goodallia, Turton, 1822, emend. Deshayes, (Paris foss., 2nd ed., i, p. 781; Pachyodon, Gabb, 1868, Am. Journ. Conch., iv, p. 198). Shell smooth or concentrically finely striated, ovately elongated, beaks anterior or sub-anterior, pointed, incurved, right valve with a single large median cardinal tooth, left valve with two comparatively small, thin, and elongated teeth, sometimes slightly bifid, and occasionally with a thin sub-obsolete lateral tooth, pallial line simple, sub- truncate posteriorly ; type, G. miliaris, Defr., from the Paris basin. This genus appears rather numerously represented in eocene rocks of Europe and America; it is probable that some of the small smooth jurassic Astarte will also have to be referred to it. 21. Lutetia, Desh., 1860, (Paris foss., 2nd edit., i, p. 787). Shell small, ovate or roundish, beaks obtusely pointed; hinge with two diverging cardinal teeth and one placed longitudinally below the anterior cardinal margin in each valve. Type, LZ. Parisiensis, Desh., from the Paris basin. Only two species are as yet known. 22. Micromeris, Con., 1866, (Check-list, eocene fossils; Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 200, p. 5). As the type of this genus Lea’s Astarte parva and minor (Contb., p. 63,) have probably to be considered. The shells are trigonal, with produced somewhat attenuated rather straight beaks, ventrally rounded, slightly inflated, striated, or sulcated on the surface; the hinge appears to have two small cardinal teeth in the left and one in the right valve, and one long posterior lateral tooth this in each. Conrad (I. cit.) also refers Astarie minutissima, Lea, to Micromeris, but for he formerly proposed the name Pleromeris. oY 280 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 23. Goodalliopsis, Rain. et M.-Chalmers, 1863, (Journ. de Conchil., p. 194). Shell similar to Goodallia, but the hinge has two cardinal and one distinct, elongated posterior lateral tooth in each valve; the authors of the genus simply say, dentibus lateralibus elongatis, promimentibus, which may mean that both anterior and posterior lateral teeth are present, but the figure of the hinge does not show any anterior lateral teeth. The type species, G. Orbignyi, is from the eocene beds near Fercourt. | 24. Woodia, Desh., 1860, (Paris foss., 2nd edit., i, p. 790). Shell sub- orbicular, with obtuse beaks, slightly tumescent, margins internally crenulated ; hinge with one large grooved cardinal tooth in the right and two diverging teeth in the left valve; sometimes with small sub-obsolete lateral teeth close to the cardinal. Type, W. digataria, L., from the Mediterranean. Deshayes describes three eocene species from the Paris basin. The genus appears to differ from Goodallia only by its more rounded shape and internally crenated margins, the hinge being in both very similar. b. Sub-family,—CARDITIN A. 25. MMatheria, Billings, 1858. Shell elongated like Pleurophorus, concen- trically striated, beaks anterior, hinge of left valve with two, of the right with one small cardinal tooth; type, I. tenera, Bill., from the Trenton group of Canada, (see. Geol., Canada, vol. i, p. 147). 26. Pleurophorus, King, 1848, (Perm. foss., p. 180). Shell elongated, very inequilateral, moderately tumid, posterior surface radiately ribbed ; hinge with two radiating cardinal, and one posterior lateral tooth in each valve; anterior muscular impression very deep with a small superimposed pit. Type, P. costatus, Brown, sp. King mentions that the triassic Cardita crenata, Goldf., also belongs to this genus, but its cardinal teeth are more similarly formed to those of Cardita than to the type of Pleurophorus, and the species, therefore, is rather referable to the next genus. 27. Paleocardita, Con., 1867, (Am. Journ. Conch., iii, p- 11). Shell elon- gately trapezoid, inequilateral, moderately inflated, radiately ribbed; hinge with two blunt cardinal teeth and one posterior lateral tooth in each valve. Conrad proposed this genus for the triassic Oardium austriacum, Hauer, (Cardita id. apud Stoppani), but the better known Cassian Cardita crenata may rather be considered as the type of the genus. The principal cardinal tooth is thick and blunt, formed exactly as in Cardita, and what is termed anterior cardinal is, strictly speaking, a Sub-lunular tooth, and could with equal propriety be called anterior lateral. I believe that to this genus should also be referred a great number of cretaceous Cardite of the type of C. Dupiniana, d’Orb. I have seen small specimens of this species without a trace of a lateral tooth, but one large specimen in our collection has a small, though distinct, posterior lateral. These cretaceous Cardite, or Mytilicardie, mostly differ from the recent species of the last genus by the want of an anterior insinuation of the ventral margin, where in true OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 281 Mytilicardie there should be a small gape; the posterior cardinal is also less elongated in the fossil forms. : 28. Pleuromeris, Con., 1867, (Amer. Journ. Conch., iii, p. 12). Shell sub- triangular, radiately ribbed, hinge in the right valve with one broad, furrowed, recurved tooth, in the left with three teeth, the anterior one small and fitting into a cavity in the opposite valve. Type, Cardita tridentata, Conrad, (Mioe. foss., p. 76). .29.. Miodon, Carp., 1864, (Ann. and Mae. Nat. Hist., 8rd ser., vol. xiy, p. 424). Carpenter describes as the type of this genus UW. prolongatus, a recent species. This shell is ovately sub-trigonal, small, solid, ventrally much produced, with the umbones situated anteriorly, radiately ribbed, the ribs being partially intersected by concen- tric suleations; hinge in the right valve with one posterior cardinal and one ante- rior lateral tooth, left valve with one triangular anterior and one elongated posterior cardinal, and a very small anterior lateral tooth. It is rather difficult to point out the difference of this genus from Pleuromeris ; both appear to be very much alike, for the interpretation of the hinge-teeth in these minute shells is generally not an easy task. Carpenter says that a species of Miodon made its first appearance in the great oolite with Astarte orbicularis, Sow., (Min. Conch., pl. 444, figs.2 and 3). Sowerby (1. cit., p. 64,) describes two species, A. orbicularis and pumila; the figures on the plate have been transposed, neither of the species is radiately ribbed, the first has an anterior lateral tooth in the right valve, the second has an anterior and posterior in the same; they do not belong to the same genus, but as I am not acquainted with the species themselves, I would not venture to pronounce anything certain regarding their generic determination. The first species is perhaps an Hriphyla (posinrrvm), and the second a Gouldia. Carpenter further refers to his Miodon an Astarte corbis, which is said to appear among “Searles Wood’s Crag series.” Ido not find the species mentioned in S. Wood’s Crag fossils, but he has a Cardita corbis, the description of which closely resembles that of Modon. 30. Pleromeris, Con., 1865, (Am. Journ. Conch., i, p. 9), This was proposed for another small triangular radiately ribbed species, Astarte minutissima, Lea, (Cont., p. 64, pl. 2, fig. 89); it appears to have two minute cardinal teeth in the left, one in the right valve, anda long posterior lateral in each. In his list of North American eocene shells, (Smith. Mise. Coll., No. 200, 1866), Conrad quotes the same species as Micromeris, which again shows the uncertainty prevailing in the determination of these little shells. Meek in the list of North American miocene shells (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 183, 1864,) quotes two species, Venericardia (Pteromeris) abbreviata, Con., and VF. (Pt.) radians. 31. Cyclocardia, Con., 1867, (Am. Journ. Conch., iti, 191). ‘ Rounded, radi- ately costate, covered with a rough epidermis; hinge with two robust teeth in the left valve, directed obliquely backwards, the posterior one elongated and slightly curved; anterior tooth of the right valve rudimentary.’ Type, C. borealis, Con: The author states that this form differs from Cardita by the rough brown epidermis’ and by the anterior cardinal tooth being obliquely directed backwards, and an 989 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA elongated anterior muscular impression. Whether these differences hold good in a comparison with the type species of the next genus appears very doubtful. 32. Venericardia, Lam., 1801. Recluz in an account on the anatomy of Car- dita and Venericardia (Journ. de Conch., 1862, vol. x, p. 109, &c.), considers as the type of the latter genus /. australis? figured in Enc. meth., p. 232, fig. 5, and points out that this species has a peculiar posterior partition in the mantle, in which there is a single siphon included, and it has two pairs of gills on each side, while all the Cardite, he states, have two siphons without a partition and only one gill on either side. The shell is sub-trigonal, moderately inflated, radiately ribbed; hinge with one somewhat posterior cardinal tooth in the right, and two in the left valve, the posterior being elongated, asin Cardita. According to this account there would seem hardly any doubt as to the distinction of the animal of Venicardia australis from that of Cardita, but it is still necessary to know something more of the char- acters of the animals and shells of this and allied species before it is advisable to make use of the distinctions indicated in the determination of shells alone. Formerly such forms as Cardita antiquata, Linn., with a roundly trigonal shape, have been referred to Venericardia, but this character of form seems now insufficient, because in every other respect of shell-structure there is no essential difference to be traced from the next genus. Recluz says that the specimen which he examined is from the Senegal. Should the species not be the same as “ O. ajar’ of Adanson, which is Blainville’s type of Cardiocardita? This last name has lately been again introduced by some American authors as a sub-genus of Venericardia, but what its distinctive characters properly are I have not been able to ascertain. | Lamarck’s type of Venericardia is apparently Venus imbricata, Gmelin, a fossil species from Grignon. This, judging from Deshayes’ figure in his first edition of the Paris fossils, seems to be very closely allied to Conrad’s Cyclo- cardia, having two elongated oblique posteriorly directed cardinal teeth in the left valve and a somewhat elongately oval anterior muscular impression. Now, it is required to ascertain whether these (apparently not very important) characters of the shell also occur in the form quoted by Recluz as Ven. australis? and whether this is the same as (Cardita) ajar of Adanson. Should these suppositions prove correct, Venericardia and Cardiocardita would be identical, and probably also Cyclocardia, and Recluz’s examination of the animal would apparently confirm the propriety of the generic distinction. But how many other fossil forms have to be referred to Venericardia will depend from a further very careful examination and comparison of the species. I do not think that we have as yet sufficient materials to carry out Recluz’s suggestion to the effect, that Venericardia belongs to an altogether different family from that of the Asrarrma. Some discrepancy cer- tainly exists between his anatomical account and what I saw of the anatomy of Cardita and Mytilicardia, and until many more species have been examined, Ido not think any generalisation of the conclusions will be very sound. What should in such a case be, for instance, done with Gouwldia, when compared with OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 283 Asiarie? The cases are perfectly similar (see p. 273, &c.). A slight alteration of an organ for a certain purpose may not always be equivalent to a change in the _ entire organisation of the animal ! 33. Cardita, Brug., 1789, (Actinodolus,* Klein, apud H. and A. Adams). Shell rounded or cordiform, strongly radiately ribbed; hinge with one strong triangular cardinal tooth in the right and two teeth in the left valve, the posterior one being moderately elongated; anterior muscular impression somewhat elongated with a small pit above it, posterior muscular impression broadly oval, pointed above. Type, Car. suicata, Lam. I have already pointed out the difficulty in properly distinguishing between Venericardia and Cardita. We must await further examina- tion on this point. In the determination of the shell we shall very probably not be able to make use of these indicated generic distinctions. Curdita is sparingly represented already in the early mesozoic epoch and continues up to the present time. Conrad called some of the ecretaceous species at first Pseudocardia (Am. Journ. Conch., 1866, 11, p. 1038), for which name he subsequently substituted Vetocardia (ibid, 1868, iv, p. 246), as the type of which Venericardia Dupiniana, d’Orb., can fairly be taken. I have perfect specimens of both the valves of this species before me, and I can see no great difference between them and other typical Cardi¢e,—form of shell, hinge-teeth, muscular and pallial impressions are almost perfectly identical in both, except perhaps that the posterior cardinal teeth are less elongated and thicker. In one large specimen of the left valve, there is, as already stated, a distinct indication of a posterior lateral tooth, but in two other somewhat smaller well preserved valves there is no trace of it. If at all distinguished from Cardita these forms are identical with Paleocardita, (see p. 280), but certainly the name Veéocardia has no signification. In vol. v, p. 48, of Am. Journ. Conch., Conrad gives a fresh characteristic of the hinge from a Haddon- field specimen. It quite agrees with that of Ven. Dupiniana of d’Orbigny. 34. Mytilicardia, Blainy., 1824. Shell elongated and tumid, hinge-teeth quite similar to those of Cardita, but thinner, internally insinuated below the beaks, and generally somewhat more elongated than in the former genus; anterior muscular impression rounded, posterior somewhat elongated. Type, IW. calyculata, Brug. The difference between Mytilicardia and Cardita is to a certain extent really a structural one, though at first 1t does not appear to be very marked. The very inequilateral form of the shell with almost quite anterior or sub-terminal tumid, but very closely approached beaks, causes an essential and constant change in the form of the hinge-teeth, though their number remains quite the same. H. and A. Adams say that the posterior cardinal tooth in the left valve is double, which is comparatively rarely the case, and I have not seen a-sinele * Pending the differences to be yet traced out between the former and the present genus, I think it more advisable not to introduce Klein’s name, but retain that of Bruguiére, especially as it had been shortly after its proposition carefully emended by Lamarck. 3 Z 284) CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA species in which the two laminge forming it were equally developed. The fulcra supporting the ligament may be sometimes taken for a part of the tooth, but they do not, strictly speaking, belong to it. The anterior muscular impression is in Mytilicardia usually the smaller one, while in Cardita it is larger than the posterior. Many of the species of the present genus (as restricted) also differ in habitat from the former, being commonly found in holes of rocks and corals, though not apparently perforating them voluntarily. The animal has a small foot with a distinct byssus which is wanting in Cardita. H. and A. Adams distinguish three sub-genera under the names of Beguina, Bolten, Glans, Miuhlf., and Vhecalia, H. and A. Adams. Of the first, IZ. semi- orbiculata, Linn., of the second, WZ. trapezia, Linn., are to be considered as types; the species differ slightly in form and habitat, and may be said to form conve- nient sections of the genus. The last which has been proposed for Cardita concamerata, Chem., has the interior margin peculiarly folded on itself. 35. Carditamera, Con., 1838, (Mioc. foss, p. 11; ZLazaria, Gray, 1858, apud H. and A. Adams). Shell elongated, moderately tumid, inequilateral, beaks depressed, sub-anterior, surface strongly radiately ribbed ; hinge with two cardinal and two lateral diverging teeth in each valve, the posterior teeth being in each case much elongated, the anterior short and more or less pointed, sub-lunular. Type, C. arata, from miocene beds of North America. Of recent species only few have been described under the name of Lazaria. List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES. Opis (see Pictet and Campiche, Pal. Suisse, 4™ ser., 8™¢ part., p. 327). 1-16.—Opis Neocomiensis, Isara, Lorioli, Dubisiensis, Mayori, ornata, Hugardiana, lineata, Coquandiana, elegans, Guerangeri, Ligeriensis, annoniensis, Truellei, bicornis,* and pusilla are enu- merated by Pictet and Campiche. The form of Opis is so characteristic that the genus cannot be easily mistaken with another, but which of the species belong to the genus Opisoma can only be decided by the examination of the hinge. I have only seen tolerably good specimens of Jicornis, which is an Opisoma ; and the same is most probably the case with Zruellei.—O. galeata, d’Orb., Cardium galeatum, Miller, is a Trigonocelia (vide postea, family ARCIDZ ). 17.—Op. Cenomanensis, Guéranger (Album pal. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. 16, fig. 3). The figure 1s very indistinct, it is impossible to identify the species from it. 18-19.—-Op. megalodus and brevirostris are described by Eichwald from Russia (Leth. ross., 10 livr., pp. 634 and 637), 20.—Op. broculata, Kner, sp., (Cardita), Favre, Desc. Moll. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, pr by, is a very remarkable bilobate form, and it would be interesting to examine its hinge. 21-23.—Op. bicarinata and bella, Conrad, (Journ. Phil. Acad., new ser., iii, p. 327,) and Op. Haleana, d’Orb., (Prod. ii, p. 238,) are the only species as yet recorded from America; they are all very insufficiently characterized, and Meek in his Check-list of cretaceous fossils (Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 177, 1864, p. 11,) questions their generic determination. 24,— Op, undata, Con., is quoted from Palestine. * This species of Geinitz is identical with d’Orbigny’s O. Galliennei (Pal. frane. cret., pl. 257 bis, fig. 5,) which is not mentioned in the text, nor in the Prodrome. O. Truellei, which d’Orbigny (Prod.) and Pictet identify with bicornis, differs by being less high and having the ventral margin produced, convex, while in bicornis it is truncate. (See also Guéranger in Album Pal. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. 22, fig. 13.) ee OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 285 | 29-26.— Opis repleta and Opisoma Genitziana, n. sp., are found in the lower series of the South Indian cretaceous deposits. | Astarte (see Pictet and Campiche, I. cit., p. 316). There are particularly three. genera of shells, Cyprimeria, Dosinia, and Eriphyla (see p. 156), with which fossils of the form of Astarte can easily be confounded, when the internal structure of those fossils is not well preserved. riphyla especially seems to be largely represented among the fossil Astarte, as recorded at the present time, and probably all the species which have an indication of a posterior pallial sinus belong to the former genus; they can scarcely be referred to Astarte, for the single anal opening which the animal of this last possess lies behind the posterior muscular scar, but not below it, where the formation of a sinus, if present, must be due to the development of muscles supporting a branchial siphon, or at least a special branchial opening; neither of these are, however, present in Astarte. 27-31.—A. gigantea, helvetica, Beawmonti, transversa, and Moreana are probably all species of Eriphyla ; the inequilateral shape and large size of the shells does not agree with Astarte. 32-44,—A. Valangiensis, pseudostriata,* illunata, Germani, Marcouana, Icaunensis, disparilis, Fssertensis,+ subcostata,t numismalis, subformosa, Fittoni, subacuta are all neocomien species, mostly of a characteristic sub-triangular form. 45.—A. subdentata is a Gouldia. 46-47.—A. elongata§ and sinuata; the former is much elongated, but in other respects true to the type; it has not the oblique hinge-teeth of Preconia. 48.—A. ? discus is probably a Cyprimeria, or rather an Hriphyla, as it appears to possess a deep lunule. 49.—A. Astieriana, 50-52.—A. obovata, Buchi, and levis are species of Hriphyla. 53.—’ 3. Unio, Philippsson, 1788. Shell generally ovately elongated, sometimes sub-trigonal or rectangular, moderately tumid and of rather solid structure; ante- rior hinge-tooth double or of irregular shape, the lamella being either nile or more or less corrugated and denticulated; posterior tooth elongated, single in the right, double in the left valve; type, U. pictorum, Linn. The desirability of classifying the very numerous recent species of Unio in sub-divisions or sections, and the difficulty experienced in doing this, has been ra) es n ; | ' / Pa n a Q Ly | u } - : : / Y if / % J NE Vt k2Xf oJ NAR VD VE RAEI G We V l tir 12 tee , AY x v, } J w , f y a , a a o f r A ‘ f - {Si fp | ffl ¢ A: 1 2 : . i: i. 4 oi , ro on a afi tA Viv 4 oly reel Abed le ¢ ob et or t A ) J lia x, 4 Orit lee i, 71 v; A Htelerr ae sie tesa ——/ ( sg j a + sate: VU {7 4 -_. y “ Jb fp Me Cw f- cant, An { Alyn Ah nts AA OB Pewelen” oi Ane Ris Lat De L< “a OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 301 so often made an object of complaint by conchologists that I do not need to repeat it here. None of the sub-divisions as yet suggested can be called satisfactory, and I am constrained to say that the attempts to make them so are not likely to be very successful. The sub-divisions, if they were to be of any use and convenience for the grouping of these shells, must principally be based upon the mere external form or shape, and the general modification of the hinge-teeth as dependent on that form. The form, or rather the posi- tion of the supplementary anterior muscular scar, seems in some sroups to remain tolerably constant. H.and A. Adams (Genera ii, p. 490,) recognise the following sub-genera—Lariosta, Rat., Naidea, Swains., Obovaria, Raf., Nida, Swains., Hyridella, Swains., Lampsilis, Raf., Canthyria, Swains, Iridea, Swains., Rotundaria, Raf., Quadrula, Rat., Diplodon, Spix, Dysnomia, Ag., Plagiodon (1. cit., p- 651), and Metaptera, Raf. Conrad quotes from the eocene deposits of North America a sub-genus Uniomeris (vide Smiths. Misc. Coll., No. 200, 1866, p. 5). A peculiar fossil form will also be indicated in the list of cretaceous species. 4. Margaritana,* Schuhm., 1817. Shell oblong, moderately compressed ; hinge with a single erect tubercular anterior (cardinal) tooth in the right valve, double in the left, the anterior half being smaller than the posterior, which is often denticulated or slightly rugose, but all the teeth are covered with enamel like the rest of the interior of the shell; posterior hinge-teeth more or less obsolete. Type, IZ. margaritifera, Linn. H.and A. Adams regard the following as sub-genera of the above :—Alas- modonta, Say, (? = Elasmodon), Complanaria, Swains, and Uniopsis, Swains., ( = Calceola, Swains, non Lam.). Margaritana differs from Unio by the want of the posterior hinge-teeth ; they are not developed in any of the known species, and if indicated it is only by a peculiar thickening of the hinge margin, very distinct from what is seen in Unio proper. 5. Monocondylea, d’Orb., 1835. Shell sub-rotundate or oblong, hinge-teeth represented by one anterior tooth in each valve, the one in the right valve being under or posterior to the beak, the other in the left valve anterior to it; the teeth are elongated in the direction of the hinge margin, and the region in front of the beaks is bent in and partially filled with the ligament, posterior teeth obsolete; type, M. Paraquayana, d’Orb. American conchologists have certainly not shown less anxiety in the discovery of new genera and species in the Indian regions, than they do in their own country. 5 a. Gould, in 1844, suggested for some Burmese and Malayan species the name Pseudodon, of which his Ps. Salwinianus,—bearly distinguishable from Monocondylea Peguensis, Anthony, (Am. Journ. Conch., 1865, 1, 205, non Unio Peguensis, Anthony, also from Burmah)—is atypical species. In this and other allied forms the teeth are quite of the same peculiar character, being more or * T do not think that Meuschen’s name Baphia has any claim of priority before Margaritana; I do not find that it possessed any restricted signification before the introduction of the latter name. ~ 4-1 302 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA less parallel to the hinge margin, as in the South American MMonocondylee. But the hinge-tooth of the right valve fits into an emargination situated in front of the beak of the left valve, while the tooth itself of this latter valve is below the beak.* In typical Monocondylea, as characterized by d’Orbigny, the tooth of the right valve catches behind that of the left, but d’Orbigny adds, the reverse is occasionally the case. I have unfortunately no series of South American Monocondylee to compare, but if this be really the case, I cannot see in which characters Pseudodont should differ from Monocondylea, except perhaps that the Burmese and Malayan species composing it are more of a trapezoid than rounded shape, and are more compressed than the American forms. . 56, For another Burmese species, described by Anthony in Am. Journ. Conch., i, p. 205, as Monoc. crebristriata, Conrad proposed (ibid. p. 233) the name Trigonodon. The hinge of this species has in the right valve an erect almost vertically or obliquely elongated tooth fitting into a divided tooth of the left valve, the posterior portion of the left tooth being much larger than the anterior. ‘The hinge is perfectly the same as in Monoc. (or Pseudodon) Euphratica, Bourg., from Syria and America, and I cannot perceive any difference between it and Dargaritana, I have also examined the animal of the so-called Monoc. crebristriata, and I find there is no difference between it and the last genus, as I had already occasion to state. 5¢.. For another species again, Monoc. Mardinensis, Lea, from the River Tigris, Conrad proposed, 1865, the generic name Leguminaia (Am. Journ. Conch., i, p. 233). Conrad says that it “has an outline approaching Marg. margaritifera, being medially contracted and of an oblong and leguminous shape. The cardinal tooth is pyramidal and recurved, wholly unlike the transverse compressed tooth of Pseudodon.” I received a specimen from the River Tigris through Mr. G. Nevill, and this well agrees with Mr. Conrad’s account. In another specimen in Mr. Nevill’s collection from the same locality the tooth is somewhat less prominent, and in both extremely like, or I should rather say identical with, that of Margaritana. Large series of all these shells in different stages of growth must be examined, for there is no doubt that they gradually pass one into the other, and connect Margaritana with Unio. Certainly nothing can be more unnatural than creating new generic groups upon the examination of single shells,—particularly among such most variable forms as the fresh-water Uwzonrp are known to be,—and then attempting to assimilate the various species to the imaginary characteristics. It is just the contrary way, we have to take in a natural classification. 6. Gonidea, Conrad, 1857, (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc., Phil., p- 165). Shell “elongated, hinge furnished with a short, obtuse cardinal tooth, fitting into a corresponding depression in the cardinal plate; tooth obsolete in the left valve; * Conrad’s account (Am. Journ. Conch., i, p- 232,) is unintelligible on this point. + Some of the old fossil-species externally very closely resemble this type of Unronrp#, such species, for instance, as the Wealden Unio Menkei, Dunk., Wealden-Bildung, 1846, p, 28, pl. xi, fies, 1-3, OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 303 anterior muscular impressions not confluent, lower accessory impressions opposite the middle of the large impression ;” type, Anodonta feminalis, Gould, from North America. I do not know whether this form is sufficiently distinct from dee for even in some of the well marked European species there is a rudiment of a tooth below the beak of the left valve. 7. Barbala,* Humph., 1797. Shell moderately compressed, thin, with the posterior dorsal margins generally somewhat extended wing-like, hinge with a single linear tooth extending through the whole hinge margin, not interrupted below the beaks, in other respects not differing from Unio: type, B. plicata, Humph. 8. Anodonta,t Cuv., 1798. Shell elongated, moderately inflated, or sub- trapezoidal and then generally more compressed; hinge without teeth, some- times with a small sub-obsolete lamina under the beak of the left valve; type, A. cygnea, Linn. | H. and A. Adams quote Symphynota, Lea, Lamproscapha, and Patularia of Swainson as sub-genera. 9. Byssanodonta, d’Orb., 1846. Shell elongately rounded, inequilateral, thin, beaks sub-anterior, moderately tumescent, hinge edentulous. H. and A. Adams give a description of the anterior hinge-teeth as being double in both valves and the posterior rather elongated; it would appear that the reference had been taken from Unio Paranensis, Lea, but not from the true type B. Paranensis, d’Orb. b. Sub-family,— MY CETOPIN 2. I have already noticed the circumstances under which fs) sub-family is here retained. 10. Mycetopus, d’Orb., 1835. Shell much elongated; distinctly gaping in front and somewhat less behind, sub-equilateral or inequilateral, the anterior portion being the shorter one; hinge edentulous; type, WU. soleniformis, d’ Orb. 10 a. The typical species are from South America. Very few are known from other countries. Hanley in Reeve’s Conch. Icon., vol. xvi, fefers to it also Unio emarginata, Lea, from Siam. A second allied species is from Eastern Cachar rivers, Anodonta soleniformis, Benson. ‘The shell does not differ from the inequilateral forms of Iycetopus, but the animal has not as yet been observed. Should it prove to resemble that of DMycetopus, what does not appear improbable on account of the strong anterior gape, it would be one more proof of the admixture of a South American form in the fauna of Hastern Bengal and Burma. I think d@Orbigny’s name was published in 1835, and Benson’s * Though I admit that, as a rulee Humphrey’s names have no claim to priority, it does not appear to be so in this case. The name was very early introduced by Deshayes, Sowerby, and others, and the type species which Humphrey called B. plicata well known. Leach’s name Dipsas, used by d’Archiac and other paleontologists, has no priority and was already bestowed upon a snake. { There is no doubt that Lamarck’s name is only a correction of Cuvier’s original Anodontite. 45 304 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA in 1886, in Asiatic Society’s Journal, v, p. 750; consequently the latter will have probably to be changed. Conrad (in Journ. Am. Conch., iv, p. 249,) proposes for Mycetopus emargmatus, Lea, the generic name Solenaia with the following characteristic—“ elongated, thin, gaping anteriorly, hinge with a long acicular lateral tooth in each valve, slightly developed.” I have not seen the Siam species, but the Cachar Anodonta soleniformis of Benson, which is very closely allied to the former, has no lateral teeth. List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES OF UNIONIDA. 1.—Unio Cornueliana, d’Orb., Prod. ii, p. 106, (U. Martiniz, Pal. franc., cret., vol. iii, p. 127, pl. 284, non zdem, Sow. apud Fitton). In his ficure of a cast specimen d’Orbigny does not show any distinct trace of the existence of a posterior tooth, but there are two unequal sub-anterior in the left valve, the anterior being very large, the posterior very small; this kind of hinge, if correct, would indicate the species to belong to Margaritana. D’Orbigny first identified this species with one from the Wealden beds, but then separated it as distinct, which, judging from figures only, certainly appears to be more correct; it is from the so-called Urgonien or Upper Neocomien. 2.—Unio creataceus, Zittel, (Denksch. Akad., Wien, xxiv, pt. ii, p. 158). I have not seen the hinge of this species, and I am not certain whether it is quite correctly figured by Zittel. The species exhibits two unequal anterior teeth, or rather a large bifid tooth, its anterior portion being smaller than the posterior, and there is only a single elongated rather thin posterior tooth ; besides that the anterior muscular scar is situated on a raised lamina. In all species of Unio the posterior tooth of the left valve is double and the one of the right usually single. The form of the anterior teeth varies almost ad infinitum. It is probable that this cretaceous species has to be separated iuto a distinct genus, but better materials are required for that purpose than those now accessible. The species is from the Alpine-Gosau formation, ( Turonien ). 3.—Unio acutus, Schafheutl (Sid-Bayerns Leth. Geog., 1863, p- 163). A small form resembling a Cardinia ; the hinge-teeth are not observable, and the generic determination, there- fore, doubtful. The author quotes it from a locality from which in other places he describes cretaceous shells, but whether the present species is really a cretaceous form no one could guarantee. 4.— Unio Nordmanni, Hichw., ( Leth. ross., x livr., p- 609,) is stated to be from a white chalk of the Crimea. The figure representing the species is peculiarly ovate and tumid, but hardly any one could suspect a Unio in it. 5-14.—Lea (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc., Phil., 1868, No. 8, p. 162,) describes from some fresh-water cretaceous beds of New Jersey the following ten species, based upon a material consisting of about forty cast specimens collected by Prof. Cope :—Unio nasutoides, radiatoides, sub-rotundoides, carriosotdes, humerasoides, Roanokoides, ligamentinoides, alatoides, Anadonta grandioides, and corpulentoides. The author cautiously remarks that the descriptions must necessarily be imperfect, being taken only from casts. He also states that they strongly recall the forms found by Mantel] and others in Wealden deposits of England. Certainly, whoever will succeed hereafter in recog- nising Mr. Lea’s species may call himself an unusually successful discriminator of fossils. 15,—U. penultimus, Gabb, Pal. Calif., i, p. 182, from the Tejon group of California. 16.—U. Hubbardii, Gabb, Pal. Calif, u, p. 190, from the so-called Chico group of Vancouver Island. . a OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 305 D’Orbigny referred (in Prod. ii, p. 79,) all the species (seven) described by Sowerby* from the. Wealden beds of England to his lower Neocomien, but at the time of writing he does not appear to have been acquainted with Dunker’s “ Monographie der Nordeutschen Wealdenbildung,” &e. Geologists have up to the present not agreed upon the classification of the Wealden deposits, but it seems more conformable with the facts observed in nature, that the Wealden locally indicates the close of the jurassic period, than the beginning of a fresh series of marine deposits. XXXI. Fumily,—MUTELIDZ. The labial palps of the animals are stated by H. and A. Adams to be large, oval, attached by their straight edges without any free points, as in Unrowzpz ; the mantle-lobes united posteriorly, and prolonged into two short, unequal siphonal tubes ; gills large, nearly equal, united to the body ; the foot large, thick, compressed, tongue-shaped, angular in front. The shells are sub-quadrangular or elongated, often with wing-like extended upper margins, the hinge being straight with numerous denticulations, or they are oval, and then generally rather solid, resem- bling Trigonia, to which the hinge-teeth also bear some relation, although in their distribution they are more similar to those of Unio. Looking at the above noted characters of the shells referred to this family, as compared with the Uwzonrp#, one cannot hesitate in accepting H. and A. Adams’ classification, but if the statement regarding the differences pointed out between them and the last family is not generally correct, the distinction,of the two families can hardly be retained. I have unfortunately no materials whatever to test the accuracy of the statement, and therefore accept the family as it stands in H. and A. Adams’ work. The species are mostly African and South American. I do not know any fossil species belonging to it. 1. Mutela, Scopoli, 1777, (Iridina, Lam., 1819). Shell very elongated, inequilateral, the anterior portion being much shorter than the posterior, thin ; hinge line thin, nearly straight, as long or very nearly as long as the shell, cre- nulated or tuberculated along its entire length or only partially; type, WU. elongata, Sow., from the Senegal. Hanley describes in Reeve’s Conch. Icon., vol. xvi, five species, all from Africa. H. and A. Adams accept for UM. Nilotica, Fér., _as type, Swainson’s name Calliscapha as sub-genus, that species having the hinge margin crenated only partially near the beaks. 2. Pleiodon, Conrad, 1835. Shell sub-trapezoidal or elongated, rather solid, inequilateral, the anterior side being somewhat shorter, hinge line flattened, some- what shorter than the shell, and with numerous irregular plications or teeth ; surface covered with a smooth thick epidermis; type, P/. ovatus, Swains. Hanley (Reeve’s Conch, Icon., vol. xvi,) describes only one other species, Pl. Spekei, W oodw.; both are from Central Africa. 8. Spatha, Lea, 1838. Shell elongated, thin, inequilateral, with the upper posterior edge somewhat expanded; hinge line slightly arcuate, toothless; type, Sp. rubens, Lam., from the Senegal; two other species are also from Africa. * See his Min. Conch. and Trans., Geol. Soc., London, 2nd series, vol. iv. 306 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 4. Leila, Gray, 1842. Elongated, thin, inequilateral, with the beaks some- what tumid; hinge line straight, edentulous; type, LZ. Blainvilliana, Lea, from South America, wherefrom also two other species are quoted. The shells of these two last named genera are in form almost identical with some of the species of Anodonta. 5. Triquetra, Klein, 1753, (Hyria, Lam., 1819). Shell sub-trigonal, in- equilateral, the dorsal edge of the hinge-line being more or less straight and prolonged into a wing on either side, and generally somewhat longer than the shell itself, which is of rather a solid structure; hinge-teeth elongated, similar to those of Unio, but strongly crenated or grooved, two anterior and one posterior in the left valve, the reverse being the case in the right valve; surface smooth or corrugated; type, 7. subviridis, Klein. Hanley (in Reeve’s Conch. Icon.) des- cribes twelve species from South America. 6. Arconaia, Conrad, 1865, (Am. Journ. Conch., 1, p. 234). Shell very elon- gated, somewhat contorted, solid ; dorsal edge of the hinge line straight or nearly straight, shorter than the shell and slightly winged; hinge with anterior robust, short, and finely rugose teeth in each valve, posterior teeth elongated and minutely rugosely striated. As the type of this genus Conrad quotes Triquetra lanceolata, Lea, from China, being the same as 7. contoria, Lea, described in Reeve’s Conch. Teon. under the genus Hyria. The distinction from this last genus is only based upon the somewhat different shape of the shell and the presence of two anterior teeth in both valves; these are very variable characters, and it yet remains to be proved whether a generic importance can be assigned to them. 7. Castalia, Lam., 1819. Shell ovoid or sub-trapezoid, solid, tumescent, with incurved beaks, inequilateral ; hinge line curved; hinge with two unequal anterior and one strong elongated posterior tooth in the left valve, the opposite being the case in the right one, all are transversally striated ; generally there are also one or two small tubercular teeth below the umbones, more or less distinctly separated from the anterior teeth; type, C. ambigua, Lam. Hanley describes in Reeve’s Conch. Icon thirteen species, mostly from America. Mousson in Mal. Blatter, xvi, p. 185, notes an additional one, C. ecarinata. XXXII. Family, —ATHERIIDA. The animal of theria, constituting the type of this family, possesses a large, thick, oblong body ; the labial palps are large, semioval, attached by the straight sides ; the mantle-lobes are disunited; the two gills on each side are partially at- tached to the body and mantle, and united posteriorly. The foot appears to be small in the young animal, but it becomes obsolete with advancing age. The shells when young are free, of an elongately high ovate shape; when adult, attached with one valve and of an irregular form; the hinge is edentulous and the ligament sub- internal; surface covered with an olivaceous epidermis, more or less foliaceous; pearly within. There are no fossil species known belonging to this family. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 307 1. Atheria, Lam., 1808. Shell higher than broad, attached with the lower valve near the beak, upper valve somewhat smaller; ligament tortuous, partially Stuck in a groove of the areal margin of the left or attached valve; muscular impressions two, wide apart, the anterior very long and irregular; type, 2. semi- tunata, Lam., which is, as likewise the other two or three known species, from Africa. 3 2. Milleria, Fér., 1823. Shell free, inequilateral, equivalve and thin, when young, with a thin ligament and two muscular scars; when adult, the beaks of the lower, partially attached, valve become considerably produced, while the upper or right valve remains smaller; the anterior muscular scar becomes obsolete and the pallial impression quite indistinct; type, WZ. lobata, Fér., is the only known species from South America. 3. artlettia, H. Ad., 1866, (Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 444). Shell free, equivalve, closed, inequilateral, the anterior portion being peculiarly produced and rugose, the ventral edge insinuated, hinge edentulous; ligament marginal, partially internal, supported by strong fulcra, muscular scars two, marginal; pallial line. entire; type, Bart. Stefanensis, Moricand, from the Amazon river, originally des- cribed as theria. VIII. Order,—ARCACEA. The families belonging to this order are four, Tereoxmpx, Nucunanipa, Nucvrinz and Arcipm. They represent, though not without exception, the type of dimyarian Pelecypoda without any special in- or ex-halent siphons. The Nucvtanips appear to be the most highly organized, possessing two more or less prolonged and united siphons ; the animals of all the other families have, however, no trace of siphons, the mantle margins being open all round; there are always two retractile muscles present, a pair of gills and a pair of palpi on each side. In the Lriegonirpz we find for the first time the existence of certain ocelli at the edge of the mantle, such as we see greatly developed in the Pzorrvipm. | The shells have one character in common, consisting in the numerous denti- culations of the hinge-teeth. The Yrre¢onrzp# indicate a great relation to the CRASSATELLIDH, possessing hinge-teeth somewhat similarly arranged as in these. The older forms (Schizodus and Myophoria) have them almost entire, like other AsrarTip£, but Trigonia and its allies have them striated or denticulated. The three other families agree in the numerous denticulations of the cardinal margins. I do not think that these denticulations or plications can, strictly speak- ing, be compared with the crenated or denticulated hinge-teeth of Spisula or any other genus of the Pelecypoda. ‘For in these the hinge-teeth actually fit beside or into each other, as they also do in TZrigonia, one tooth being in this genus single, the other bifid. Inthe Nucutayrpa“, Nucvzips, and Arcrp# the hinge margins, or, as Gray calls them, hinge-teeth, fit exactly one on or against the other by a great number of small teeth or folds. This character is peculiar to the three mentioned families, and we only find it again partially indicated and somewhat modified in the Avicuzipa. 4 F 308 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA Other characters will be seen specified under the heads of the different families. I may only notice that in the same manner, as the Zzreonzzp on the one side connect this order with the Asrarrzm., so do the mytyliform species of Barbatia and its allies, (especially characteristic in the eocene), indicate a transition to the next order, the MYTILACEA. In a geological point of view, the 4RCAQOZFA are an important order, for of the four families every one is represented already in the Silurian deposits, but their greatest development falls into different periods; that of the Tez¢onzrrp# into the jurassic, that of the Arcrp# in the cretaceous, and that of the Nvcvzawrpa” and Nucor. either in the tertiary or in the present epoch. The number of recent species belonging to the order is,- even supposing consi- derable additions have been made recently—-, barely 400, while that of the fossil species is at least three times as large. XXXITI. Family,—TRIGONTIDZ. The animals of Zrigonia (group Pectinate, see p. 311), have the mantle- margins entirely open and fringed, the edges between each of the larger papillee being provided with small capsules, which appear to be eyes,* resembling those of Pecten ; the foot is rather large, geniculate, somewhat expanded, anteriorly produced and with slightly serrated edges, some lateral grooves on it have been suggested as representing byssal grooves, but no byssus has been observed; the palpi are small, two on each side, somewhat unequal, the upper apparently a little smaller than the lower; gills rather large, sub-triangular, two on each side, anteriorly and posteriorly grown together; no special siphons are present. The shells are mostly elongately, or broadly and ovately, sub-trigonal, with two or three cardinal hinge-teeth in one and three or four in the other valve, they are either smooth or, more generally, partially transversally sulcated; there are two muscular impressions, each, and especially the posterior, is superseded by a distinct small pit which is caused by the retractile muscles of the foot. In the Trigonie the posterior of these muscles appears to be the stronger one, while in the Asrarripx the anterior is the much stronger one. The pallial impression is always entire, the ligament external, and the internal structure cither pearly or calcareous. As regards the anatomy of the animals the Trigonie are intermediate between the Nucviipz and the Arcrpaz, clearly showing most marked relations to the former. The shells, on the other hand, exhibit a great similarity to those of the Asrartips and CrassareLtipe, both in the general form as well as in the distri- bution of the hinge-teeth, though this relation is not so apparent in the recent as it is in the fossil forms, the former exhibiting in the striation of the hinge-teeth considerable affinities to the hinge of the Nucvzrp.z. * The most recent and best account of the anatomy of a recent species, probably ‘7. margaritaceu, is published by Dr. E. Selenka in Malacozool. Bleetter, xv, p. 68. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 309 The genera which I shall refer to the present family are: Curtonotus, Schizo- dus, Neoschizodus, Myophoria, Trigonia, Meekia and Remondia. The first is based upon a Devonian and the second upon a Permian species, the third and fourth are triassic, the fifth is chiefly jurassic and cretaceous ; in tertiary rocks already Trigonie are very rare, and only one type (the Pectimate_) extends into the present (Austra- lian) seas; the two last named genera are proposed for peculiar cretaceous shells, which may already occur in the jurassics. This shows the geological development of the family. The older forms, like Schizodus and Myophoria, principally differ from Trigonia by the want of the grooves or strize on the hinge-teeth, while Remon- dia and Meekia seem to indicate, by the larger number and distribution of the sul- cated hinge-ribs, a strong relation to the Crassarzzzrp#. Further details will be found in the characteristics given of the different genera. With reference to the genus Verticordia (and the several forms identical with it), classed in the present family by H. and A. Adams, I have already observed, that its proper place appears to be in the CHAMACEA (vide p. 224). It is difficult to explain the peculiar assemblage of fossil genera, referred to this family by Chenu in his Man. de Conch. I should almost think it must be an accidental error, though Mr. Chenu’s classi- fication of fossil genera is by no means free from blunders. 1. Curtonotus, Salter, 1863, (21855), (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., xix, p. 494). Shell elongately ovate, moderately tumid, sub-equilateral or inequilateral, with the beaks almost anterior; hinge in the right valve with two diverging sub- marginal cardinal teeth separated by a large pit, the anterior tooth being stronger than the posterior; left valve with a large median and, on each side, one sub-obsolete marginal cardinal; muscular scars very elongated, pallial impression distant from the margin of the shell, which is smooth; type, C. elongatus, Salt. (1. cit., p. 495, fig. 5). Salter refers a few Devonian species to this genus. It seems very closely allied to. King’s Schizodus, but has not the broad median emarginated tooth in the left valve fitting into a special pit of the right valve; the forms of Curtonotus are also much more regularly oval. 2. MSchizodus, King, 1844, (Perm. foss. of England, &c., 1850, p. 185). Shell obliquely ovate, posteriorly somewhat produced, moderately tumid in front, with the beaks close together, incurved and sub-terminal; hinge of right valve with two diverging sub-marginal cardinal teeth, of left valve with three cardinal teeth, one marginal on each side and a median largest, more or less distinctly bifid; surface smooth, or with fine concentric, and sometimes also with a few radiating, lines; type, Sch. obscurus, Sow. This species was described by Sowerby as Axvimus, but the first species noted by the author under this last genus is a quite distinct tellinoid shell from the London clay, Avinus angulatus, and consequently the present genus cannot be identified with Axinus, as has been done by various writers. Species of Schizodus have been mostly described from the upper paleeozoic rocks; lately there have also some triassic species been referred to it, (Ann. des sc. geologiques, Hebert and M. Edwards, I, 1869, p. 186), but it does not seem certain whether they belong to this or to the next genus; in fact the generic determination of these shells appears to me to be quite problematic. 310 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 3. Neoschizodus, Giebel, 1856. (Verst. des Muschelk. von Lieskau, p. 40, in Abhand. Nat. Verein, Halle). Shell similar to Schizodus, hinge of the left valve with a large posterior sub-terminal cardinal tooth, posteriorly prolonged, parallel to the fulera which are distinct from the margin itself, and with an anterior terminal cardinal ; right valve with a marginal elongated posterior and a sub-terminal shorter but thicker anterior cardinal tooth; type, WN. levigatus, Giebel, from triassic beds near Lieskau (Germany). According to the characteristic taken from the figure of the type-, and another, species, Giebel’s Neoschizodus must be considered as distinct from Schizodus, as well as from Myophoria, with which it has lately been identified by several authors, for unless the figures have been proved to be incorrect, these identifications cannot be accepted. 4. Myophoria, Bronn, 1835,* (vide Leth. geog., 2nd edit., II, p. 66; Richter in Zeitsch. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch., 1869, xxi, p. 444). Shell similar to Schizodus, smooth or concentrically striated, or partially radiately ribbed; hinge in the left valve with three diverging sub-equal cardinal teeth, the middle one being the thickest and sometimes bifid, while the outer ones are marginal; the right valve has. two teeth, both of which are marginal, and the posterior sometimes striated or denti- culated ; the other teeth are rarely distinctly striated ; muscular impressions close to the hinge-teeth, and generally margined on the internal side by a raised rib; type, 4M. vulgaris, Schloth. All the species as yet known are from triassic rocks, and chiefly from the upper series of that formation. The hinge-teeth greatly resemble in their arrangement those of Schizodus, while those of Neoschizodus appear to be closely allied to those of Cardita, as noted by Giebel. 5. TLrigonia, Brug., 1789, (Lyriodon apud Bronn). Shell oblong, inequi- lateral, with the beaks sub-anterior, rounded in front, more or less produced and obliquely truncate posteriorly, pearly inside; ornamentation variable, with concentric or radiating or sometimes divaricating ribs; hinge with two diverging teeth in the right valve and three in the left, the median large, sub-trigonal, internally indented, the outer comparatively very small, thin, similar to those in Schizodus or Myophoria ; the teeth of the right valve are transversally ribbed on both sides, those of the left only internally, where the right ones fit in; type, L’. margaritacea, Lam. Fossil species occur from the Lias upwards. Agassiz, in his “Mémoire sur les Trigonies’ (Htudes m. fossiles, I, 1840,) pro- posed to group the numerous, chiefly fossil, species into several sections, merely to facilitate the arrangement of the various forms. I shall briefly allude to them as such convenient sections. The transitions from one group to the other are so gradual and varied that no strictly classificatory value can be attached to these, at least hardly equivalent to what may be called sub-genera. ‘There also appear to be too many sub-divisions ; they could be with advantage reduced to five or six, and would thus admit of a better definition. a. Scaphoidea (including Clavellate and Scabre). Shell scaphoid, truncate, or slightly convex in front, with sub-terminal and somewhat recurved beaks, poste- — riorly attenuating by a very easy curve, the upper edge being somewhat concave ; * The year 1829 is quoted by Bronn himself “ in litteris.” OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 311 area very large, transversally striated or finely costated, laterally well margined ; sides of shell ornamented with strong transversally curved and more or less strongly tuberculated ribs, which in front become more or less irregular and sometimes partially obsolete. The best known species of this type is probably Z. scabra, Lam. This group is equally represented in jurassic as in cretaceous strata. 6. Undulate. Shell moderately produced posteriorly, with a rapidly descend- ing areal margin; area transversally striated, not distinctly margined laterally ; sides ornamented with angularly bent ribs, the longer anterior portions of them being arranged concentrically, the posterior more or less obliquely descending or even quite vertical; the ribs are generally partially smooth, partially tuberculated ; type, Tr. sulcataria, Lam. This group is represented in the jurassic and creta- ceous strata. A peculiar form mostly partaking of the characters of this group is d’Orbigny’s Zr. Hanetiana from the uppermost cretaceous beds of Chili. The ribs are in front almost vertical and towards the area scarcely angular. c. Costate. Shell sub-trigonal, high, beaks sharp and prominent, posteriorly more or less sharply descending, area broad, margined laterally by a strong rib and usually ornamented with granulated decussating strize of which the radiating ones predominate; sides ornamented with concentric smooth ribs; type, Zr. costata, Lam. The Costate are chiefly: jurassic species, only few occur in cretaceous deposits. d. Glabre. Shell sub-quadrangularly or elongately ovate, moderately com- pressed ; area laterally not margined, or only indicated by an indistinct groove; sides ornamented with smooth concentric ribs, sometimes extending on the areal region and at other times becoming quite obsolete before they reach it; type, Tr. longa, Ag. This group is very rare in the Jura, and most of the known species are cretaceous. e. Quadrate. Form sub-quadrangular, broadly truncate behind; area indis- tinctly margined; sides ornamented with irregular divaricating and bifurcating sub-obsolete ribs, frequently broken into numerous granules or tubercles; type, Tr. dedalea, Park. The Quadrate are scarce, but occur in both the jurassic and cretaceous deposits. ff. Pectinate. Shell broadly oval, sub-caudate posteriorly, area not distinct ; the whole shell ornamented with radiating sub-tuberculated ribs ; type, Tr. marga- ritacea, Lam.; this group is only found recent. All the groups with the exception of the last are found represented in cre- taceous deposits, as well as in the jurassics. Giebel mentions that the genus also occurs in Devonian rocks, but I have not seen any typical species from beds older than the Lias. Tertiary species are only very few. Giebel described (Jahresb. Ver., Halle, 1852, v, p. 379, pl. v, fig. 2),a Tr. sep- taria from tertiary beds near Biere; it belongs to the Scaphoidea group, and some- what resembles the South American Zr. Hanetiana, d’Orb., first noted from a tertiary deposit, but subsequently transferred hy the same author into the Senonien. 4 Gg 012 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 6. Remondia, Gabb, 1869, (Pal. Calif, II, p. 270). Shell compressed, elongately sub-quadrate, inequilateral, the beaks being sub-anterior; ligament very short, external; hinge composed of three moderately diverging, elongated cardinal teeth and one long posterior lateral in the left valve; those of the right would appear to be similar and corresponding to those of the left. ‘The middle cardinal of the left valve is transversally striated, as in Trigonia, and is slightly erooved on its face; the anterior is linear and smooth, and the posterior is also smooth, at least on its posterior face. The posterior lateral and its corresponding cavity are irregularly rugose. In the right valve the anterior tooth is as large as the middle, the posterior is linear ;” type, R. furcata, G., from cretaceous beds of Mexico. The only . other species which I believe to belong to this genus is the peculiar Astarte Bronnu, described by Prof. Krauss from the upper series of some . fossiliferous beds near the Algoa Bay (South Africa), which beds he at the time (1889) considered to be equivalent to the “ Lower Greensand.” Very likely Krauss was correct in his first identification, though others have subsequently pronounced the same beds to be of jurassic age. Krauss (Nov. Act. Acad. Cas. Leop., xiv, pt. u, 1850, p. 449, pl. xlviii, fig. 1), already mentioned that 4A. Bronnii probably belongs to a new genus. Its hinge closely corresponds with that of Remondia. Hach valve has three elongated cardinal teeth, the median ones being the strongest, and there also appears to be one very long, sub-marginal tooth in each valve present. The median tooth of the right valve is transversally striated on both sides, in the left only on the anterior side, and here the first tooth is also striated on the posterior side, opposite the former. The shell is also of a form similar to the type species of Remondia, elongated, with the beaks almost anterior, but some- what more tumid and posteriorly more attenuated. The valves seem to have been in the present species gaping posteriorly, on which point Gabb was too uncertain to vive a decided opinion. | It is not improbable that some other fossil species of Astarte and Crassatella will be shown to belong to the present genus, as, for instance, Or. Bandeti, Coq., Pal. Prov. Const., pl. xiii, fig. 5. 7. Meekia, Gabb, 1864, (Pal. Calif., I, p. 191). Shell oblong, sub-inequilateral, posteriorly rounded, anteriorly somewhat produced and turned upwards hook- like, terminating in a point; surface marked with strie of growth only ; hinge with “two robust, triangular teeth on the right valve, and one large and one small one on the opposite side, the large one being received between the two of the right valve; posteriorly on each side is an indistinct lateral tooth.” ‘A short robust plate separates the anterior muscular scar from the cavity of the beak.” Type, JZ sella, G., and two others are the only known species of the genus; they are from cretaceous deposits. It is, as Gabb remarks, uncertain where to class this peculiar genus, but the general character of the shell and of the hinge-teeth appears to me to have a greater similarity to the hinge of Schizodus and Neoschizodus, than. to that of any other known genus. EE — OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 313 LIsT OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES. As there are in this tase no suggestions to be made regarding newer generic determinations, I shall simply quote the names of the cretaceous species of Zrigonia according to Pictet and Cam- piche (Pal. Suisse [V™ ser., 3™° partie, p. 384), and add those which are not included in the list of those authors. With the exception of the scare and clavellate groups which I have united with the scaphoidea, the groups remain the same, as noted by Pictet and Campiche. 1-18.—T. longa, Ag., Sancta-crucis, P. and C., carinata, Ag., peninsularis, Coq., angulifera, Stol., (abrupta* of Coquand), scapha, Ag., Robinaldina, W@Orb., cincta, Ag., dedalea, Park., nodosa, Sow., Lusitanica, Sharpe, decora, Stol., ( Hondaanat of Coquand), ornata, d’Orb., diva- ricata, VOrb., caudata, Ag., Picteti, Coq., Lamarcku, Math., paradoxra, Ag. 19-23.—7. Heva, Dolf., atiformis, Park., Archiaciana, V@Orb., Fittoni, Desh., Constantiz, d’Orb. 24-47.—T. Coquandiana, VOrb., sinuata, Park., excentrica, Sow., sub-excentrica, d’Orb., neg- lecta, Guér.,+ pennata, Sow., sulcataria, Lam., ? Nereis, @’Orb., disparilis, ’Orb., Buchii, Gein., echinata, VOrb., sub-pulchella, WOrb., spectabilis, Sow., Delongchampsi, M.-Chal., ? bipartita, VOrb., crenatula, Lam., spinosa, Park., Pyrrha, VOrb., seabra, Lam., limbata, d’Orb., longirostris, VOrb., tenuisulcata, Duj., inornata, dOrb., pumila, Nilss. , 48-49.—Trig. Hlise and Ludovice are described by Briart and Cornet from Belgium, (Foss. de Bracquegnies, p. 64, Mém. cour. Acad. Belgique, vol. xxxiv. 50-52.—T. intermedia, Fahrk., Joniov, Rouill., and Falchkii, Rouill., are described by Eich- wald from cretaceous beds of Russia (Leth. geogn., livr. x, 1867, p. 601 et seq.). Besides these the same author mentions Z. nodosa, carinata, scabra, tnornata, and caudata. 53-54.—T7. distans and duressensis are described by Coquand from North Africa (Pal. Prov. Const., pp. 202-203). 55-57.—Zr. Herzogu, Hausm., concardiuformis, Krauss, and ventricosa, Kr., are noted by Krauss from the neighbourhood of Algoa Bay from supposed cretaceous rocks, (Mem. Leop. Acad., xiv, pt. ti, p. 453 et seq.), and from the same locality 1s the next species 58.—Remondia Bronnw, Kr. (ibid. p. 449). 59-66.—TZ. Delafossei, Coq. and B., Hanetiana, VOrb., Gibbomiana, Lea, (= Uondaana. Lea, Pal. Calif., ii, p. 248), Zocaimana, Lea, 9 Lyoyei, VOrb., (= % longa, V’Orb., ex parte Prod. ii, p. 78, No. 289), sub-crenatula, VOrb., abrupta and Humboldti of Buch are from South America. 67-75.—T. plicato-costata, Gal., Mooreana, Gabb., (Pal. Calif, ti, p. 269), thoracica, Mort., Emoryi, Con., tecana, Con., Hufalensis, Gabb, Hvansiana, Meek, (vide Smith. Mise. Coll., No. 177, 1864, p. 9, where also 7. 4imbata, @Orb.,? is mentioned); further, 7. Tryoniana, Gabb, and 7. equicostata, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., 1, p. 188, and 1, p. 196 and p. 248), are described from N. America (including Texas and Mexico). 76-78.—Meehia sella, radiata and navis, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., 1, pp. 179-180), are from California. 79.—Remondia furcata, Gabb, (ibid. p. 270) from Mexico. From Palestine Conrad described in the App. to the Off. Rep. of Lynch’s Expediticn several species which he considers as jurassic, but Fraas (Wiirt. Nat. Jahreshefte, xxiii, 1867, pp. 237-238) questions the fact. Conrad’s syriaca he considers as identical with sinuata, Park.; the others are alta and cuneiformis, based upon imperfect cast specimens; the latter has great similarity to * I agree with Pictet that the identification with the American species is doubtful. There are, indeed, most marked differences in the thickness of the shell, direction of the ribs on the sides and on the area, and in the size of the ligamental fulcra as compared with 7. pena and in abrupta the differences in the form and ornamentation of the shell are still more apparent. + Vide Album Pal. d. 1. Sarthe, &c. 1867, pl. xix, fig. 1. On this and the previous plate several other species of Trigonie@ are figured. 314 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA eaudata, Ag. Fraas also describes and figures (1. cit., p. 237, pl. iv, fig. 17),a “7. distans, Conr.,” but does not say whether the species is the same as Coquand’s distans from Algier. The figures of both show a great similarity, but in the Palestine form the median areal rib appears to be absent. 80-85.—The following species occur in Southern India: 7. scabra, Lam., tuberculifera, indica, orientalis, semiculta, minuta, and crenifera. TRIGONIA, Brug., 1789, (see p. 310). a. Group,—Scaphoidea. 1. TRIGONIA scaBRA, Lam., Pl. XV, Figs. 24-26, and Pl. XVI, Figs. 35-40. 1819. Trigonia scabra, Lam., An. sans vert., vol. vi, p. 63. 1846. ¥ aliformis, Park. apud Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soe., Lond., vii, p. 151, non idem, Park. 1850. 5 limbata, d’Orb., Prod. II, p. 240, ex parte, idem Gabb, Zittel, et auctorum. 1865. * scabra, Lam., apud Zittel, Denk. Akad., Wien, xxiv, pt. 11, p. 161, cum syn. Trig. testa elongatim sub-trigona, valde inequilaterali, moderate mflata, wnbo- nibus postice versus paulo incurvis, sub-anterioribus, postice producta, attenuata et ad termmationem anguste et oblique sub-truncata, antice rotundata, margine mferiori Jere wniforme curvato, marg. areals subrecto aut paululum concavo, costis 16-24 con- centricis paulo curvatis, tuberculis acutis coronatis, antice sub-obsoletis, ornata ; area transversaliter costulis numerosis sub-spinulis, terminalibus cum costis lateralibus nonnunquam angulum acutum formantibus, nonnunquam sub-obsoletis notata, sulco longitudinalt, haud profundo, sub-mediano divisa. The ornamentation of the surface is subject to great variation. When the shell is well preserved the ribs are provided with very distinct spinulose tubercles and separated by deep interspaces which are broader than the ribs themselves; in young specimens this is particularly apparent. When, however, the surface of the valves becomes worn off the tubercles often quite disappear, the ribs are then -smooth and apparently broader than the interspaces. All these variations are amply illustrated in the figures cited above. Our South Indian form had first been identified by Forbes with Parkinson’s aliformis, but Forbes never saw a perfect specimen of the Indian form, and the anterior parts of both the species are very easily mistaken, the one for that of the other. D’Orbigny, apparently acting more on geological than on conchological evidence, considered the Indian form identical with his lunbata, and. this state- ment has been accepted as correct by subsequent writers. Zittel refers to it as if there were not the least doubt about it. But an examination of a lar ge series of the Indian fossils proved them to belong to scabra of Lamarck, as distinguished from limbata by more straight, more numerously and equally tuberculated ribs and less concave areal margin. Both species are, however, very closely allied, and it is often far from an easy task to separate one from the other. | Localities.—Near Anapaudy, Koloture, Serdamungalum, Coonum and Shuta- mungalum; North of Karapaudy. _ Formations.—Trichinopoly and Arrialoor groups. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 315 The last named locality refers to the latter group, and the specimens from it _ generally have the ribs thin, and very distinctly tuberculated ; they are also probably shehtly less inflated than those -from the other group, but there is no important specific distinction between both. In Europe 7. scabra is common through all the upper cretaceous beds of Germany, France, and the Alpine Gosau deposits. 2. TRIGONTA TUBBRCULIFERA, Stoliczka, Pl. XV, Figs. 10-12. Lrig. testa late ovata, fere equaliter longa quam alta, valde mequilaterali, tumida, umbonibus sub-anterioribus, pronunentibus, incurvis instructa, antice leviter convexa, infra valde rotundata, postice breviter producta et valde angustata, margine arealt moderate concavo ; superficie costis 16-18 crassis equidistantibus, paulo undu- latis, aut sub-rectis, tuberculis obtusis coronatis, postice multo tenworibus, mterdum sub-levigatis, ornata; area moderate profunda, sub-angustata, fere levigata. This species bears a remarkably close resemblance to the South African TL’. ventricosa, described by Krauss (Acta nov. Acad. Leop. Car., xiv, pt. ii, p. 456, pl. 49, fig. 2,) from supposed cretaceous beds which have subsequently been referred to the jurassic period.* I have given (on pl. xv, fig. 9), for the sake of comparison, two views of the African shell, as Krauss’s illustrations are not sufii- cient. Our Indian species differs from this only by being of a more regularly rounded triangular shape, less attenuated and produced posteriorly, and possessing a narrower and not so deeply excavated area. The only other shell closely allied, if not identical with the African fossil, is one found by Mr. Wynne in the jurassic beds of Cutch. I shall have occasion to allude to this at some future date in connection with the examination of the Cutch fossils, Localtity.—Coonum, in a greyish sandstone. formation.—Trichinopoly group. b. Group,— Costate. 3. TRigonta Indica, Stoliczka, Pl. XV, Figs. 14-15. T. testa sub-trigonali, valde mequilateralt, sub-tumida, antice rotundata, infra marge convexo, postice gradatun attenuata, moderate producta et ad termina- tionem oblique truncata, costis 12-13 concentricis, levigatis, crassis, antice ad mar- gimem sub-recte terminantibus, sulcis paulo latioribus separatis, ornata ; area lata, ad medium angulata, intus aut planulata aut paulo excavata, striis transversalibus * J have no doubt that the secondary deposits of South Africa are in part with propriety referred to the jurassic period, but Iam not sure whether they all belong to that formation. Besides the Lrigonia ventricosa there is a Remondia, a Grotriania, and a Ptychomya, and several other shells which have a cretaceous more than a jurassic aspect. It yet remains to be shown whether Krauss was not correct in his identification of some of the beds with cretaceous deposits, equivalent to the Lower Greensand of Europe. 4 o16 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA notata, extra in facie laterali levigata et costa elevata ab apice ad marginem imfero- posteriorem decurrente marginata. The anterior straight or slightly flexuous termination of the ribs and the large prolonged area readily distinguish this species from others; it belongs to a group chiefly jurassic, and only rarely represented in cretaceous deposits. It seems to be a very rare species. Locality.—South-east of Arrialoor, in a whitish silicious sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. ce. Group,— Glabre. 4. TRIGONIA ORIENTALIS, Forbes, PI. XV, Figs. 16-17. 1846. Trigonia orientalis et suborbicularis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 150, pl. xviii, figs. 11 and 10. 1847. 3 semiornata, d’Orb,, Voy. Astrol., Paléont., pl. iv, figs. 31-32. 1850. “3 orientalis et suborbicularis, Forbes, apud d’Orbigny, Prod. II, p. 240 ;—eedem auctorum. T. testa quadrangulariter sub-trigonata, moderate tumida, inequilaterali, antice breviort, late et uniforme convexa, postice moderate producta, regione ab wmbone ad margmem infero-posteriorem extensa obtuse angulata, area supera ab eo angulo rapide decliwi, ad terminationem oblique sed late truncata, et sulco mediano indistincto dwisa, parte areali interiori concentrice multistriata, exteriort precipue prope marginem posteriorem levigata ; superficie cetera costis numerosis concentricis, levibus, equi- distantibus, antice ad margimem fere obsoletis mduta. The young shells generally are much flatter and always more distinctly sub- quadrangular than old ones; in the latter the posterior part of the shell becomes more produced, while the anterior does not increase at the same ratio. The concentric ribs are numerous, smooth, very gradually increasing in thickness as the shell grows, becoming at the same time more or less distant from each other; near the periphery the furrows equal in width the thickness of the ribs; they terminate anteriorly with a very slight flexuosity, but become nearly quite obsolete before they reach the margin. The area is very broad, separated from the costated portion of the valves by an obtuse angle, not quite so indistinct as in the typical forms of the “ Glabre” group, but at the same time not developed to a distinct rib, as. in the “ Costate.” This area is divided by a very shallow sulcus in two sub-equal halves: on the interior portion the concentric striz are distinct in all stages of growth, but on the outer portion they become more or less obsolete, especially towards the margin. _ have compared both of Forbes’ originals; they are not so perfect as shown in his figures, but except that in the one the ribs are slightly more distant than in the other, I do not see any essential difference between both. Locality.—Comarapolliam and near Pondicherry, in a light grey and bluish sandstone. = Lormation.—Axrialoor group. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 317 Do. TRIGONIA SEMICULTA, Forbes, Pl. XV, Figs. 19, 29, Di eral 1846. Trigonia semiculta, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 151, pl. xviil, fig. 9. 1847. Pe sinuata, Park., apud d’Orb., Voy. Astrol., Paléont., pl. iv, figs. 29-830—non eadem Parkinson. 1850. g; semiculta, Forbes, apud d’Orb., Prod. II, p. 240;—eadem auctorum. T. testa elongate sub-quadrangulari, inequilaterali, moderate compressa, verticibus obtusis parvulis instructa, antice et mfra rotundata, postice producta, ad termina- tionem tate truncata, area paulo convexiuscula, latissima, elongate trigonali, levigata, im junioribus specmuibus supra longitudinaliter sub-sulcata atque pone vertices trans- versaliter costulata; superficie cetera concentrice multicostata, costis levigatis, obtusis, Jere equidistantibus, antice paulo deflexis et usque ad marginem continuis. This species is readily recognised from the previous by the anterior termina- tion of the concentric ribs, which are bent somewhat downwards and extend up to the extreme margin. It is a more compressed and posteriorly more produced shell than 7. orientalis; young specimens are, however, very closely allied, and the anterior termination of the ribs becomes the sole distinguishing character. This is no doubt the species which d’Orbigny first identified with the European T. sinuata of Parkinson, and both are indeed very closely allied to each other, the only difference being that the Indian shell has a somewhat wider, smooth area, and that it is posteriorly truncated, instead of being gradually narrower and terminally rounded, as seen in the various figures of simwata. I have no speci- mens of this last to compare, but should that character prove not to be constant, I would without much hesitation consider both shells as belonging to the same species. D’Orbigny’s figure in the Voy. d’Astrolabe appears to be an enlarged one of a young specimen, but I was unable to trace out the original in the ‘ Jardin des plantes’ collection. In the Prodrome, (II, p. 240,) d’Orbigny wrongly identi- fies sinuata from Pondicherry with suborbicularis, Forbes, retaining the last one as distinct from orientalis, Forb. This is a double mistake, as already pointed out. Another species allied to semiculta was described by Conrad as 7. syriaca from Palestine. Fraas pronounces it to be the same as 7’. senwata, Park. Locality.—Neighbourhood of Anapaudy and north-east of Maithal, in a com- pact calcareous, and in soft, sandstone; rare, Formations.—Trichinopoly group, 6. TrIcGoNIA MINUTA, Stoliczka, Pl. XV, Figs. 18, 20, 21. T’. testa parva, elongato sub-trigonata, valde inequilaterali, regione ab apice ad margmem wpostero-inferiorem decurrente obtuse angulata, sostice producta, attenuata et ad termmationem angustatum truncata; margine lunulari et areali fere rectis, angulum 105° ad apices formantibus; lunula angusta, elongata paululum excavata, area perlonga, angusta, fere plana, ambabus levigatis ; superficie costulis O18 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 12-16, lamelliformibus, acutis, distantibus, in declivitate postica continuis, imter- spatus latis, haud profundis, minutissime striatis, notata. This interesting small form may be regarded as a miniature of the Ruropean L’. excentrica, Park. The ribs on the surface are peculiar, sharp, but little pro- minent, and with very shallow, broad, minutely striated interspaces. The lunula and area are both distinctly margined, narrow, and smooth, the first somewhat excavated, the second almost quite flat. It is very rare that a distinct lunula is present in any of the species of Zrigonia, only the “ Glabre” have it occasionally indicated, though I do not know a single species which has it equally marked as this small Indian shell. It might, therefore, be suggested that the species could rather belong to Astarte than to Trigonia; but against this the examination of the hinge-teeth of the right valve speaks, there being in it only two diverging and distinctly striated cardinal teeth present under the beak. Locality.—Near Arrialoor, in a soft whitish sandstone. Hormation.—Arvrialoor group. d. Group,— Quadrate. 7. 'TRIGONIA CRENIFERA, Séoliczka, Pl. XV, Fig. 13. L’. testa sub-quadrangulari, paulo inflata, inequilaterali, antice breviter rotun- data, postice producta et ad terminationem late ac subrotunde truncata, superficie costulis tenuibus paulo flexuosis omnino confertim crenulatis ornata, tis in area perlata cwm adjacentibus in regione ab apice ad marginem mfero-posteriorem e2- tensa positis angulos fere rectos formantibus. A. very marked species, easily recognised by the numerous finely crenulated ribs being present on the entire shell. The form is a little longer than most other species of the “ Quadrate” group, but the ornamentation is typical. Locality.—Olapaudy, in a brownish somewhat oolitic rock : apparently very rare. Lormation.—Arrialoor group. XXXIV. Family,—NUCULANID ZX. ( LEDIDA, auctorum). The animals have the mantle margins almost entirely open, except posteriorly fora very short distance, a narrow commissure separating a posterior siphonal opening, through which partially, or almost wholly, united, retractile, siphons can be protruded; the exhalent siphon is occasionally represented by a simple mantle fold; sometimes, as in Nwculana and Netlo, special appendages of the mantle occur below the siphons; these apparently assist in hatching the young, and I doubt whether they are constant in the different species. There is one pair of palpi on either side, they being elongated and pointed; one pair of unequal i 7 + eT ‘ es eee eee ——— —————— ee eS eee a - OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 31¢ elongated and narrow gills on each side, only free along the inferior edge; the foot is rather short, terminally expansible into a sub-oval disc, truncate or slightly emarginated behind, pointed in front, with serrated edges, deeply sulcated along the middle sole, and capable of being folded together when retracted within the valves. The shells are elongated, small, or of moderate size, posteriorly always more or less produced and often slighily gaping; the hinge is composed of two comb-like multidenticulated diverging marginal teeth; ligament internal or external : pallial impression generally sinuated, rarely nearly entire; internal layer of shell some- times slightly nacreous, but more often only with a slight silky lustre. The Nocvtanipz are characterized, as already stated, principally by the dis- tinctly developed posterior siphons and the frequently sinuated pallial sinus, the shells are produced posteriorly, while the reverse is the case in Nucula. There is really a very great structural difference between Nuculana and Nucula, and Deshayes’ criticism of H. and A. Adams’ and other authors’ classifi- cation is entirely uncalled for. It contributes nothing towards Deshayes’ sug- gested unity, but it speaks rather in favor of the separation of the two families. No one will deny the relations of the two as to animals and shells, they are only too well known, but when the differences of organisation extend to such cha- racters as those upon which our whole systematic classification is based, it would be the greatest mistake to ignore them in one and make use of them in another case. Fossil species of Nucvzayrp” occur through all the known sedimentary formations, but they never are very numerous, and appear to increase very gradually up to the present date. The paleeozoic species will barely amount to 15 or 20, those from the Trias about 25, from the jurassic period about 40, from the cretaceous 63, from the tertiary at least 80, and from the present seas nearly 100. The geographical distribution is general ; the species of Mucwlana live mostly in tropical and sub-tropical, those of Yoldia chiefly in the Northern, seas. The usual depth at which they occur is between 2 and 4 fathoms, on slightly gravelly, sandy, or muddy soil. During former geological periods the same general distribution appears to be indicated, at least species belonging to the family have been found almost in all countries and are about equally scarce. According to the more or less distinct internal pearly structure and the presence of an internal ligament on the one hand, the want of the former and the replacement of the latter by an external ligament on the other, two sub- families have been proposed by H.and A. Adams under the respective appellations of nucuLaniInz and watLtEerinz. These I shall here adopt, classifying the few additional fossil genera according to their relations to recent forms. | a. Sub-family,—NUCULANIN. 1. Cucullella, M*Coy, 1851, (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd ser., vii, p. 50). Shell sub-rhomboidal or elongated, inequilateral, the beaks being sub-anterior, internally with a long internal septum extending towards the anterior muscular AT 320 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA impression; hinge-line crenulated or denticulated in the whole extent, pallial line entire (?); type, C. cultrata, Sandberger, (Rhein. Schichtensystem, &e., p. 276, pl. 29, figs. 3 and 7). This is one of the oldest forms of wucuzaniva, differing from Nuculana (= Leda) by the internal rib-like septum below the beaks. The form of the shell varies from elongated to almost quadrangularly ovate. M°Coy says that the pallial line is entire; it may be so, but it is not clearly traceable in any of the figures I saw. All the species of Cwucullella are from paleeozoic rocks. 2. Perrisonota, Con., 1869, (Am. Journ. Conch., V, p. 98). Shell “elon- gated, posterior hinge-line long, curved, linear, with numerous close transverse teeth, extending nearly to the end margin; anterior hinge area broad, oblique, and some- what distant from the hinge margin; no fosset under the apex?” type, P. protexta, Con., from cretaceous rocks of New Jersey. It would seem from the above descrip- tion that the anterior part of the hinge-line is destitute of teeth, but if that should not be the case, the mere form could hardly be considered as a sufficiently distinct character from the next genus, at least from its sub-genus ddrana. 3. Nuculana, Link, 1807, (= Leda,* Schuhm., 1817). Shell with the valves closed, inequilateral, posteriorly produced and attenuated, surface finely concen- trically striated and covered with a smoothish epidermis; hinge-line divided into a great number of teeth, cartilage in a small pit below the beaks, which are very — close to each other; pallial line slightly sinuated; internal nacre of shell more or less distinct; type, VV. emargmata. 38a. Adrana, H. and A. Adams, 1857. Shell greatly elongated and thin, with the valves somewhat gaping at both ends; type, Nwe. [Adrana] lanceolata, Lam. 4, Yoldia, Moller, 1882. Shell elongated, narrowed behind, or obliquely trun- cated, thin, covered with ‘a polished olivaceous epidermis, slightly pearly within ; cartilage in a large pit below the beaks; hinge-teeth comb-like; pallial sinus large ; type, Y. lanceolata, Sow. Among fossils it would seem extremely difficult to dis- tinguish between Yoldia and Nuculana, unless the relative size of the cartilage pit and of the pallial sinus can be a guide. The animals of the former are said to have no posterior appendages at the mantle below the siphons, so conspicuous in Nuculana. It remains yet to be shown whether all the species of the last genus really possess the same. 4a. Chenu adds as a sub-genus of Yoldia Mérch’s Portlandia, quoting (evidently by mistake) two fossil species, Y. Hesendonkii, Nyst, and Y. pectinata, Sow.; the former a tertiary, the latter a cretaceous shell. The first is concentrically sulcated, the second radiately ribbed or striated; both have the lunula somewhat excavated, but they do not appear to me to differ from true Nuculea. Hanley (Monog. Nucuzipu) says that Portlandia differs from Yoldia merely by having the valves posteriorly closed. He quotes in the section a number of small somewhat tumid species, like Y. pygmea, Minster. | * This name has also been given to an Arachnoid by Koch, Ay i, auth iets | - We thie it 0) iy 7 : Went) wee \ : q ; ml ‘i 1004 a) F 3 . ) 7 ; z :: OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 321 b. Sub-family,—MALLETIN 2. 5. Nucularia, Conrad, 186? Ihave not met with the original description of the genus, but Conrad refers it to the Nucuzayipa. In his description of a cretaceous species from New Jersey (Am. Jour. Conch., V, p. 44,) he states that the shell is “not pearly, thin” ...... “teeth angular, and tooth of the posterior line com- plicated ;” the form is ovately elongated and inequilateral, the surface smooth, beak pointed, sub-anterior; one of the typical species appears to be the cretaceous NV. papyria, Con., from Haddonfield (Am. Jour. Conch., V, pl. i, fig. 7, and p. 98, pl. ix, fig. 25, (lower figure in right corner). | 6. Malletia, Desm., 1882. Shell elongately ovate, compressed, sub-inequi- lateral, smooth, covered with an olivaceous epidermis, interior sub-nacreous ; ‘hinge- teeth thin, denticulated, the anterior much less so than the posterior; ligament external, elongated; pallial sinus deep; type, IZ. Chilensis, Desm., ( Solenella Norrisit, Sow.). Hanley describes a second species in his Mon. of NUCULIDA, MM. Cumingii, from the Falkland Islands. 7. Neilo, H. and A. Adams, 1857. Shell sub-quadrangularly ovate, inequi- lateral, with the upper posterior margin arcuated, posteriorly sub-truncate, covered with a brown epidermis, anteriorly slightly gaping, inside not nacreous; hin ge- teeth on both sides of the beak denticulated almost with interruption ; pallial sinus deep; ligament external, small; type, WV. australis, Q. and Gaim. (N. Cumingii, apud H. and A. Adams). CRETACEOUS SPECIES OF THE NUCULANIDZ. All the recent genera and sub-genera appear to be represented in cretaceous rocks, but the distinction between Nuculana and Yoldia can as yet hardly be recorded with great accuracy. The Nuculane usually are small, moderately tumid, rather strongly attenuated posteriorly and - flexuously produced; the Portlandia are also of small size, tumid, and narrowly, but shortly attenuated, and the Yoldie are of larger size, very gradually attenuated posteriorly, not much produced and slightly flexuous. But unless the examination of the internal structure confirms the determination made according to these external characters, it cannot be looked upon as absolutely correct. A oreat difficulty exists in tracing out the pallial impression in fossil Vuculane. Whether and which of the European species could be referred to Perrisonota and Nucularia of Conrad is at present difficult to say, because the genera are not yet sufficiently known as regards the type species themselves. : For reference of a large number of the species here recorded, see Pictet and Campiche, Pal. Suisse, 11I™* ser., 8™° part., p. 400 et seq. 1-2.—Nuculana Valangiensis, P. and C., N. scapha, d’Orb. 3.—N. scaphoides, P. and C. This extremely resembles, in form and size, the Californian type of cretaceous shells, called by Gabb Meekia (see family Zrigonup#), but as the hinge of the only specimen of scaphoides does not appear to have been exposed, it is impossible to ascertain the generic determination of the species. 4,-5.—N. lingulata and solea of d’Orbigny belong to the sub-genus Adrana. 6-11.—N. Maria, d’Orb., phaseoltina, Mich., Neckertana, P. and Roux, Vibrayeana, d’Orb., angulata, Sow., lineata, Sow., (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lon., iv, pl. xvii, fig. 9, and Mém: Cour. Acad. Belg., Fossiles de Bracquegnies par Briart et Cornet, p. 63). The two last species recall the form of Portlandia, but they are noted as possessing the pallial sinus entire. 322 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 12-13.—W. porrecta, Rss., and siliqua,* Goldf., are both narrow, posteriorly much produced, resembling Adrana in type. Conrad’s Perrisonota is a similar shell. 14-22.—W. tellinella, Ress., semilunaris, Buch, producta, Nilss., (Favre, M. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 118+), Mantelli, Gein., subequalis, Rss., Pusch, Alth, (vide Favre, M. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 119), Fersterit, Mull., Hirlichi and discors, Giimbel. The last species closely resembles semilunaris, Buch. | 23-26.—N. angusta, Ryckh., acutissima, Miller, (? caudata,t Koch and D., in Petref. Aach. Kreidef., 1847, p.16, and Supplement to the same, 1859, p. 28), alata and Hagenow, Muller, (ibidem, Suppl.). All these are noted in Bosquet’s list of Limbourg fossils in Staring’s Bodem v. Nederland, II deel, Nos. 349, 850 (= 404), 851 and 352. | 27.—N. undulata, Sow., (Nucula ead., Sow., M. Conch., vi, p. 103, pl. 554, fig. 3, and Leda ead., d’Orb., Prod. II, 186, No. 224). Pictet and Campiche place this species among the doubtful forms, considering it to be a Negra. I have not examined any specimens, nor do Pictet and Campiche state whether they have done so. Their suggestion seems to be based upon Sowerby’s remark, that the species may be a Corbuda. As the shell is equivalve, it evidently does not belong to that genus, but it seems not improbable that it is a Neera, though sufficient evidence appears as yet wanting. 28.—V. tenuirostris, Rss., (Leda ead., apud d’Orbigny). Pictet and Campiche quote this species as probably identical with the supposed NV. wxdulata, just mentioned. They evidently based their judgment only upon a superficial glance at the figures, for in Reuss’ description the hinge-teeth are clearly pointed out (Bohm. Kreidef., pt. II, p. 7). 29.—LN. falcata, Rss., (ibidem, p. 8,) musé be for the present kept distinct from semilunaris, with which Geinitz suggested 1t might be identical. Judging from figures, there are marked differences in the shape of the two shells. 30.—N. lyncuris ( Leda lyncuris, Hichwald, Leth. geog., xme livr., 1867, p. 594) ; this rather appears to be a Nucula than a Nuculana. 31-41.—Yoldia Hvansi, Meek and Hayd., scitula, M. and H., submasuta, Hall and M., ventri- cosa,§ H. and M.; Nuculana bisulcata, M. and H., Jlongifrons, Con., pinnaformis, Gabb, pro- texta, G., Slackiana, G., subangulata, G., and Neilo Hindi, M., are noticed by Meek from the creta- ceous deposits of North America in Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 177, 1864, pp. 7 and 8. 42-54.—Nuculana cultelliformis, Rog., Gabbii, Con., improcera, Con., oregona, Shum., penita, Con., parva,|| Rog., Willametensis, Shum., Neilo ? abrupta, Con., Yoldia acutifrons, Con., impressa, Con., nasuta, Gabb, and protexta, Con., are marked from the so-called lower eocene beds of N. America by Conrad in Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 200, 1866, pp. 8 and 4. 55.—Nuculana transtucida, Gabb, Pal. Calif., I, p. 200. NV. perdita and erebrilineata of Conrad from Palestine are identified by Fraas with Nuculana scapha and subrecurva of d’Orbigny respectively (vide Wirt. Naturw. Jahresh., vol. xxiii, 1867, p. 236). 56-57.—Nucularia papyria and Perrisonota protexta are described by Conrad from New Jersey, (Am. Jour. Conch., V, pp. 44 and 98). 58-62.—Nuculana sociatis, Nuculana sp. ind., Yoldia striatula, Y. obtusata, and Y. scaphuloidea occur in the South Indian cretaceous deposits. * Non WV. siliqua, Reeve, (1856) = Yoldia glacialis, Gray. + Favre's figure represents a rather more elongated form than Nilsson’s original, or the figures given by Reuss in his Bohm. Kreidef., pt. ii, pl. xxxiv, figs. 17-20. t Non NV. caudata, Donovan, a recent species. § Non WV. ventricosa, Hinds, 1848, a recent species of Nuculana. Pictet and Campiche consider Meek and Hayden’s species to be a Meera. Meek in his Check-list does quote a Neera ventricosa, M. and H.; is this the same species or not? || Non XV. parva, Sow. = Nuculana minuta, Miller, from the northern seas. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 323 NUCULANA, Link, 1807, (see p. 320). 1. Nucunana socrauis, Stoliceka, Pl. XVII, Fig. 18. N. testa juniore trigonula, adulta ovatim elongata, minuta, solida, inequi- lateralt, postice longiore, producta, sensim angusta, sub-recta, et ad terminationem truncatula, area angustissima, superficie polita, prope apices fere levigata, margines versus crassiuscule concentrice striata; cardine multidenticulato, denticulis foveola minima infra apicem sita interruptis. Height of shell : itslength ... rs: as a 0°59 Thickness ,, : is ——— ae a re 0°45 This little species bears a remarkably close resemblance to some of our eastern forms, like puellata, ventricosa, and an apparently new species from Cochin and Aden. I dredged all three on sandy mud between two and three fathoms of water at the last locality. The peculiarity of the fossil species lies in its posteriorly almost perfectly straight and cuneiform produced shell, The surface is polished, nearly quite smooth at the beaks, and rather coarsely concentrically striated towards the margins. Locatity—Moraviatoor, in a dark brown, calcareous and earthy rock; very common, the specimens having been evidently living in large numbers together. formation.—Ootatoor group. ; 2. NUCULANA, sp. ind., Pl. XVII, Fig. 14. A single cast specimen was found in the brown earthy limestone north of Odium; it belongs to a Nuculana ora Yoldia. Its broadly oval, sub-equilateral shape, and very numerous denticulations on the hinge margin show it to be distinct from any other species I am acquainted with, but the single impression of a left valve is not sufficient to characterize the species in a way that it can again be safely recognized. It is to be hoped that more and better specimens willin time be found. Formation.—Ootatoor group. YOLDIA, WMiiller, 1832, (see p. 420). 1. YorLpiIa stRIATULA, forbes, Pl. IV, Fig. 2, and Pl. XVII, Fig. 6. 1846. Leda striatula, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vu, p. 148, pl. xvii, fig. 14. 1847. » imdica, d’Orb., Voy. Astrolabe, Pal., pl. v, figs. 11-13. 1850. » striatula, Forbes, d’Orb., Prod. II, p. 236,—eadem auctorum. Y. testa sub-quadrangulari, elongata, compressiuscula, mequilaterali, antice paulo breviori et ad marginem rotundata, postice producta, subflecuosa, ad marginem late angulatum truncata, regione areali longa, planata, paululum concava, infra eam sulco haud profundo ab apice ad terminationem posteriorem extenso instructa ; swper- AK ie \&s o2A4: CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA ficie concentrice minute et confertim striata, umbonibus parvulis, approximatis ; dentibus cardinis numerosis, fovea triangulart sub apicem divisis. Height of shell : itslength .,, Fa = wee 1 Oe. Thickness _,, : ‘ae me A Aa 0°29. 3? This species is allied to the recent Yoldia Thraciformis, but is of smaller size and has the striation stronger. It seems to be a very rare shell, as only a single specimen of a left valve exists in our collection. I have, therefore, given an enlarged view of Forbes’ original. As to general form the species would be taken for a Neilo, but it has distinctly a small cartilage pit below the umbo and no trace of a ligament. . Locality — North of Karapaudy, in a soft coarse sandstone; Pondicherry. formation.—Arrialoor group. 92. Youpra optusata, Stoliczka, Pl. XVII, Figs. 7-10. Y. testa ovato elongata, tumida, sub-inequilaterah, antice sub-rotundata, postice paululum longiore, sub-truncata et prope marginem superiorem indistincter sulcata, lunula lata, medio paulo elevata, lateraliter applanata, concentrice confertim striata et nonnullis sulcis profundioribus predita ; cardine dentibus numerosissimis in utroque latere fovee parve instructo. Height of shell : its length ... mt ee os 0°66 Thickness ,, : SEN ea he ae 0°59 Easily distinguished from Y. swb-recurva, Phill., and other allied species by its more inflated form and very numerous and small hinge-teeth. Locality —Karapaudy, in soft, coarse, whitish sandstone; not common. A similar and perhaps identical species also occurs in the coarse sandstones near Streeparmatoor. Formation.— Arrialoor group. 3. YOLDIA SCAPHULOIDEA, Stoliceka, Pl. XVII, Figs. 11-12. Y. testa elongata, sub-tumida, sub-imequilaterali, antice rotundata, postice sub-caudata, sensim attenuata et compressiuscula, sub-sulcata, margine areali concavo, area angusta, deplanata, wmbonibus tumidulis, actiusculis, approximatis mstructa ; superficie concentrice confertim regulariterque striata; cardine dentibus numerosis predito. Height of shell : itslength .., ee Bes oe O61 Thickness _,, : 3 i tae ee aM 0°35 This species is very like the Neocomien Y. scapha, d’Orb., but is distinctly less elongated. It differs from striatula by being more attenuated posteriorly, and from obtusata by being a much more compressed shell. Locality.—Comarapolliam, in soft whitish sandstone; apparently rare. Formation.—Arvialoor group. | wy 8 Eee ee : — — ———— ——— ’ f OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | O20 XXXV. Family —_NUCULIDZ. Animal oval, with the mantle margins entirely open, with ciliated edges, which on the shorter, or posterior side, where the siphons should be placed, are a little longer than anywhere else; there are no distinct siphons present; gills elongated, un- equal; labial palps rather large, sub-triangular, unequal, the upper shorter, thickened, and curled, the lower elongated and narrower; foot geniculate, expansible into a serrated disc, which can be folded together. The shells are oval, produced anteriorly, very short, and sub-truncate poste- riorly ; hinge composed of two comb-like serrated or dentate hinge margins, ligament internal in a special pit, pallial line entire; internal layer generally strongly nacreous. 3 | The Nvcvirp# differ from the last family by the total want of special siphons and by the entire pallial impression ; the shells are also readily distinguished by being very short posteriorly. Besides the recent species of Nucula, the shells of which are always pearly inside, there has lately been a peculiar shell made known under the name of Sarepta; it is of a more oval form (something like a short Nuculana), but not nacreous internally. The other characters are those common to Nucula, and it seems to me, therefore, that Sarepta may more appropriately be classed in this family than in the NucuzrayipZ. Fossil species of Nucuzrp occur in all formations, and their geological and geographical distribution is world-wide. There are at least 50 species known from the Palzeozoics, about 80 from the Trias; the same number barely increases in the jurassic time, which is rather singular; 71 species are on record from cretaceous deposits, and somewhat more than one hundred from the tertiaries, while there are hardly more than about 40 recent species known. This decrease is remark- able as compared with the Nucuzayrpm, in which we see an increase from the tertiary into the present period. The species live on muddy ground, in the tropical seas mostly between three and six fathoms, but are found at a much greater depth in northern seas. a. Sub-family,—NUCULIN Ai. 1. Nucula, Lam., 1799. Shell sub-trigonal or obliquely ovate, tumescent, inequilateral, posterior side very short and sub-truncate, anterior much produced and generally rounded at the end, surface usually smooth, covered with a thin olivaceous epidermis, highly nacreous within; hinge-line angulated and denticulated on both sides of the cartilage pit, which lies below the beak and extends anteriorly ; sometimes there is a thin sub-external ligament present; type, WV. nucleus, Linn. la. dAcila, H. and A. Adams, 1857, has been suggested for the divaricately or angularly sculptured species, of which N. divaricata, Hinds, is the type. b. Sub-family,—SAREPTIN ZA. 2. Sarepta, A. Ad., 1860, (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., 8rd ser., V, p. 303). Shell oval, equivalve, not pearly within; hinge-line nearly straight, provided with numerous denticles, cartilage internal below the beak; muscular impressions distant, pallial line entire; type, 8. speciosa, A. Ad., from the Japan seas. ‘This 326 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA genus,’ says the author, “agrees with Mucula in the simple pallial line and internal ligament, and with JJalietva in not being nacreous or pearly within, and in general form and character. It belongs to a distinct family between wucuzriwz and MALLETINA.” It 1s possible that this is the recent representant of the fossil Otenodonta, connecting In many respects the Nucvzip# with the Nucuzanip~, for in those fossil forms the pallial line has not been shown to be sinuated, but the position of the cartilage or ligament has also not as yet been satisfactorily traced out. 3. Ctlenodonta, Salter, 1851, (Decade Geol. Surv., Great Britain, I; Tellinomya, Hall, ? ex-parte; see Meek and Worthen, Geol. and Pal., Illinois, iii, p. 308). This name has been proposed as a substitute for Hall’s Zellinomya, but unless it has been shown that all the species described by Hall as Tellinomya possess the hinge-teeth of the Nucuzip#, which I greatly doubt, there is no sufficient reason for identifying both genera. Some of the Tellinomye noted by Halland M°C oy certainly are so extremely thin shells that they most improbably belong to the Nvucvzzpz. Taking Cten. contracta, Salter, as the type of the genus, it could be characterized as elongately oval, sub-equilateral, smooth, or finely concentrically striated, valves moderately convex, hinge represented by two diverging comb-like denticulated margins without a special hinge area between them and the beak, and below the latter not interrupted by a pit; ligament apparently external, posterior to the beak. Brom Malletia the shells would seem only to differ by a more elongated and more tumid form, List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES of NUCULID®. Among the eretaceous Nueule there are several somewhat elongated and nearly equilateral forms which appear to resemble Sarepta, but unless the internal structure of these shells has been properly examined no very correct generic determination can be attained. The numerous species from the German Plener particularly require re-examination. For reference of the first 29 species noticed see Pictet and C ampiche in Pal. Suisse, III™ ser., 3m? part., p. 416 et seq. 1-13.—WV. planata,* Desh., simplex,+ Desh., sub-triangula,t Koch and Dunk., ovata, Mant., (non eadem Nilsson), gurgitis, P. and Roux, Albensis, d’Orb., Limotheana, P. and R., Carthusia, P. and R., Arduennensis, d’?Orb., pectinata, Sow., Jaccardi, P. and Camp., divirgata, Fitt.,. ? ornatissima, A’? Orb. The two last named species are referable to the sub-genus dezla, 14-28.—N. impressa, (=Lenauiana, d’Orb.), antiquata, obtusa, apiculata of Sowerby, (lineata, Sow., is a Nuculana), Ramondi, dArch., sériatula, Rom., (Nord. Kreid., p. 68, pl. vin, fig. 26, non ¢runcata, Nilss.), Reussii, d’?Orb., sub-delloidea, d’Orb., concinna, Sow., (1832) $ Stachei, Zitt., redempta, Zitt., vor, Gieb., (=tenera, Mill.),|| ascendens, Alth,¥ panda, * Why does d’Orbigny (Pal. frang. crét., pl. 300,) represent this and the two other species — Cornueliana (according to P. and Camp. only a variety of planata ) and simplee — on the same plate with distinct fulcra? Have these species an external ligament ? or is it only a lapsus peneillt of the artist ? , t Non simplex, A. Ad., 1856, a recent shell, the name of which must be changed. { The identification with sub-trigona, Ré mer, appears very doubtful, but I also have no authentic specimens to compare. § Non concinna, A. Ad., 1856, which name must be changed. || Muller’s figure does not appear to be very characteristic, a great similarity to Sowerby’s impressa, but this is a decided] ‘| Vide Favre Dese. M. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 119. A specimen of this species received from Dr. Bosquet shows y slender and more elongated form. 4 : —. ' ; fy 7) : } , F | PF: ) ; * + t f f) j f pooh i “Henn } lew A DA \re nf i PAA Ha Ti Ht 7 aes Jae cs een em eee ee Chto, pew Vill VA We WALCMA , Ard OLA ¢ Ww ° a = } / 2 f Ane Oran OF LL DAE Cryprnola, tra wna, AVA Gatwid Near Vlwewt 44 . ¥: F; ‘epg lieetenten ips a . i iH . ) ep eens oe Ee, ay ‘ ] pi aS i . & \ r U 4 } f (Ps pee 4 = Tey 4 ie : U / y ‘\ F A AY | % f t : Y ff \ 1 ==. P i » fo f } t _ ; AWA sak 7, 5 Pe Pe lg a o : ih ; af 1 th : Bee or ayo ht ABT WOM Me ReeaVeW Vw ies bewe Weew beoewihw be Fe Oana wy SA UVNE ‘is + rf Ge a : all \ ! > 1 r 2 j f i oe - r i A fy y A? % V7 : f r 4 . Nemo? 4 i hid { ¢ / i 4 ° P ; Ais, al nh Atietett Le re , Ln, | yao . % a Cay eA vArvow W Neow, Mw, Oh Dsnd BW LAVA TO «=F : MAL 4 ' ft i } J G é | ) ee = Le ———— a ee —_ oe — yeE——————————<@&&x< << ; OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 327 Nilss., wana, Rém.* (1841). This last species is very unsatisfactorily characterized; it may prove to be identical with either Leda Fersteri or Hagenovi of Miiller. It was originally described from a little cast from the cretaceous beds at Aachen, but neither Miiller nor Bosquet allude to it in their publications subsequent to those of Romer. 29.—N. truncata, Nilss. (Favre, Desc. M. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 120). This closely resembles striatula, Rém., (see also Reuss in Bohm. Kreid., pt. ii, p. 5). 30.—W. denudata, Reuss (=N. ovata, Nilss., Pet. Suec., 1827, p. 16, non eadem Mantell, 1822). This species is quoted by Bosquet from the Maastricht beds under Nilsson’s name; it is quite different from Mantell’s species. Reuss designated it with a special name, but subsequently (Bohm. Kreide., part ii, p. 6,) identified it by mistake with Sowerby’s zmpressa. 31.—LN. pulvilius, Mull, Mon, Pet. Aach. Kreid. Supp., 1859, p. 11. This species also very closely resembles s¢riatula of Romer. 32-35.—N. concentrica, Fisch., tnterstriata, Kichw., macrodon, Fichw., dilata, Bichw., are described (in Leth. Geog., 1867, xme liv., p. 585 et seq.) from the cretaceous rocks of Russia. Kichwald mentions besides ampressa, Sow., producta, Nilss., (Leda) pectinata, Sow., ovata, Mant., and Renauxiana, d’Orb., the last of which he identifies with Trautschold’s NW. Oppeli. 36.—One small species 1s figured by Guéranger (in his Album pal. de la Sarthe, 1867, pl. xx, fig. 16,) under the name of ¢mpressa of Sowerby, but it is unquestionably distinct from this. It is either a small form of antiquata, Sow., or a new species; it also exhibits marked relations to our NV. crassicula from Southern India. 37.—N. Dewalquer, Briart et Cornet, (Mem. Cour. Acad. Belgique, xxxiv, Fossiles de la Meule de Bracquegnies, p. 62,) belongs to the sub-genus Acila. 38-40.—N. Mauritanica, cretacea, and Desvauxi are described by Coquand from Algiers. (Prov. Const., p. 211). 41-42,.—N. incerta and Albertina of d’Orbigny are from South America. 43-55.—N. cancellata, M. and Hayd., Jellastriata, Sh., cuneiformis, Con., distorta, Gabb, ? equilateralis, M. and Hayd., Haydeni, Sh., obsolete-striata, M. and H.., percrassa, Con., perequalis, Con., planimarginata, M. and Hayd., serrata, Sh., subplana, M. and H., Traskana, Meek, are recorded in Meek’s Check-list, (Smiths. Misc. Coll., No. 177, p. 8,) from North America. 56.—N. Conrad, Meek, i Conrad’s Check-list of eocene fossils (Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 200, p. 4). _ 57-58.—N. [Acila] truncata, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., I, 198, and II, 197;) non = truncata, Nilss., et non WV. ¢runcata, Brown (=Nuculana glacials, Gray ex Leach), and N. solitaria, Gabb, (P. Calif., II, p. 197,) are described from the Californian cretaceous deposits. 59-65.—WN. perovata, submucronata, parallela, syriaca, myiformis, perobliqua, and abrupta are de- scribed by Conrad in Off. Rep. of Lynch’s Exped. to Palestine; the last is considered by Fraas to be identical with d’Orbigny’s Aenauaiana = impressa, Sow., (vide Wiirt. Nat. Jahresh., xxiii, 1867, p. 236). Fraas also mentions NW. Cornueliana, d’Orb., which Pictet and Campiche consider to be a variety of planata, Desh. 66-67.—Nucula maxima and triquetra are described by Schafheutl from ecretaceous beds of Bavaria (Siid-Bayerns Leth. Geog., 1863, p. 159). Of the first the description and figure are so insufficient that no opinion can be formed about the fossil; the second appears very closely allied, and probably identical with Zittel’s Stacker. Schafheutl on p. 374 of the same work gives again a N. triquetra, Goldf., from beds with Jnoceramus mytiloides. Goldfuss describes a triquetra, Miinst., which name is substituted in the “errata” for WV. ¢rigona noted in the text, but this species is said to be from the Lias and L. Oolite, and is certainly quite different from Schafheutl’s shell. 68-72.—N. Tamulica, indefinita, sp. ind., crassicula, and bidorsata occur in the South Indian cretaceous rocks. * Non WV. nana, Hinds, 1843, a recent, but doubtful species. AL 328 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA NUCULA, Lamarck, 1799, (see p. 325). 1. Nucuna Tamunica, Stoliceka, Pl. XVII, Figs. 15-16. N. testa ovata, valde inequilaterali, antice producta et sub-rotundata, postice brevissima, oblique truncata, area applanata et longa imstructa, compressiuscula, umbonibus obtusiusculis, approximatis, imeurvis; superficie concentrice minute striata, sulcis nonnullis crassioribus ad marginem predita. Height of shell : itslength .., ves a ees 073 Thickness ,, : 9 os — ee ae 0°44: This species belongs to the type of Deshayes’ simplex, largely represented in cretaceous rocks, but distinguished by its perfectly truncated posterior end and flat, or along the middle almost excavated, area. It in this respect resembles N. vox, Gieb., (tenera, Mill.,) from the Pleener beds at Aachen, but this species is again distinguished by its radiating striation, which is always more or less distinctly traceable. Localities.—Karapaudy, Comarapolliiam, and Olapaudy, in a soft, whitish and coarse sandstone. formation.—Arrialoor group. 2. NUCULA INDEFINITA, Forbes, Pl. XVII, Figs. 17-19. 1846. Nucula mdefinita, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 148, (passim). NV. testa ovata, sub-tumida, antice sub-rotundata, supra ac infra lente curvata, postice brevissima, truncata,* area mediocri, paulo excavata, haud distincter margi- nata, umbonibus prominulis ; superficie concentrice minute striata; dentibus cardinis anterioribus circiter 14, crassis, impressione musculari postica valde elongata, elevata, marginali. Height of shell : itslength .,,, as ar a 0°70 Thickness _,, : = as mis a oa 0°50 Forbes proposed the name for a small cast of this species, very like the one represented in fig. 18,¢ pl. xvii, which is from Cunliffe’s collection of Pondicherry shells. It is a small species of a slightly more elongated and tumid form than Lamulica, and has the area shorter, somewhat excavated, and indistinctly margined. The posterior muscular impression is very elongated, marginal, and situated on a thickened plate, forming a deep excavation on the cast. Localities.—Pondicherry, in a bluish sandstone; Ninnyoor, in a white sandy limestone; only one specimen from each locality was examined. Hormation.—Arrialoor group. * In fig. 17 the inferior end below the lunula is a little too much produced. The beaks should be a little less prominent. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 329 3. Nucuna, sp. ind., Pl. XVII, Fig. 20. The figure represents an evidently larger and more sub-trigonal shell than N. indefinita ; the anterior muscular impression is very faint, the posterior some- what better marked and rounded; the cast shows 18 anterior and 10 posterior teeth on the hinge-margin ; the latter are longer, but thinner than the former, and the denticulation is barely interrupted under the beaks by a pit which must be small and situated quite internally. Locality.—Odium; only the single figured cast specimen was found, and as there are no traces of the shell surface preserved, I will not now designate it with a specific name; it bears some relation to Nilsson’s ovata. formation.—Ootatoor group. 4. NUCULA crassicuLa, Stoliceka, Pl. XVII, Fig. 23. N. testa sub-trigona, crassiuscula, moderate tunuda, supra lente, infra majus convexa, antice ad terminationem angustatim rotundata mterdumaque sub-angulata, postice brevissima, oblique truncata, area haud distincter margmata, latiuscula, ad medium paulo elevata; superficie striis concentricis crassiusculis, confertissimis, nonnunguam 2-3 sulcis profundis distantibus ad medium et ad peripheriam sitis, et strus radiantibus minutis plus minusve distinctis intersectis notata; cardine multi- dentato, dentibus fovea parva infra umbones sita interruptis ; margine interno cras- se denticulato. Height of shell : its length rake a pe 0°75 - 0°78 Thickness ,, : oe Ne = 0:41 - 0°46 This is a remarkably strong shell as compared with its size, and some specimens are conspicuously more convex than the one figured, The very close concentric striation is often interrupted about the middle and near the periphery with two or three deep furrows; they only indicate stages of growth, and are, therefore, occasion- ally absent. A fine radiating striation is also traceable on the entire surface in well preserved specimens, but in others it remains only posteriorly distinct, or in the furrows separating the concentric striz. The internal pearly layer is externally very finely striated. Locality.—Karapaudy, in whitish coarse sandstone ; not uncommon. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 5. Nucuna Brporsata, Stoliczka, Pl. XVII, Figs. 22, 24-27. NV. testa parvula, elongato ovata, antice late rotundata, postice brevissima, oblique rotundate sub-truncata, area ad medium valde prominente ; valvis paulo convexis, superficie concentrice et radiatim crasse striata; margine interno denticulato ; cardine dentibus numerosis, parvulis, fovea infra umbones mterruptis, instructo. Height of shell : itslength ... bis ar ay 0-74 Thickness ,, : = ia os S = 0°35 This species is closely allied to the last, but it is more regularly ovately elon- gated, somewhat more compressed towards the margins; the area is less truncate and oo) CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA more prominent along the median line where the two valves meet, and the striation is as compared with the size of the shell coarser. The shell consists of two distinct and easily separable layers; the outer, thick, calcareous, which exhibits the above noted ornamentation, and the inner, thin, pearly layer, which is radiately striated externally and smooth internally, only the inner peripherical margin being denticu- lated. When the upper calcareous layer of the shell is removed and the pearly one preserved, 1t would be hardly possible to identify both (see figs. 24 and 25),* if their connection was not verified by other specimens which have portions of the upper layer still preserved. Again, when both the caleareous and pearly layers are removed, the cast appears as a quite smooth shell. This is a sufficient exemplification of the value to be attached to species which are described only from imperfect casts. They are sensu stricto useless. -Locality.— Moraviatoor, in dark earthy limestone. formation.—Ootatoor group. XXXVI. Family,—ARCIDZ. The mantle is separated in its entire extent, generally with fringed edges, sometimes provided with small ocelli, which appear to represent eyes. As arule, the edge of the mantle is double; the outer is thin, entire, and secretes the epidermis ; the inner is thicker, crenated, or undulated, and if any occelli are present they are placed on the outer side of this inner edge. The foot is large, geniculate, more or less extensile into a disc and anteriorly generally somewhat produced, below often grooved, posteriorly truncate with or without a byssus; the palps are said to be short and represented by merely detached portions of the branchia, which are two in number on either side, consisting of numerous rather loose filaments 3 they are generally very large and sub-equal; there are no special siphons present. The shells are round or oval and elongated, with an external ligament usually attached to a special flattened and grooved area below the beaks, sometimes con- centrated in a single pit; the hinge is composed of numerous cross sub-equal teeth, fitting alternately beside each other; two large muscular impressions, pallial sinus entire. There are two somewhat different groups or sub-families to be distinguished, AXINHINE (= prorvuncuLin#) and arcivm. The former more resemble the pre- vious families than do the latter. The animals of the axrwxrya have a short foot with a broad disc and without a byssus. The shells have the hinge-teeth always arranged in a curved unbroken series, equal on both sides, but as regards the form of the shell and the development of the ligament they partially greatly resemble Nucutipz. The genera referable to the sub-family are Nucwnella, Trigonocelia, Limopsis, Cyritla, Nucinella, Axinea, and Lyrodesma. Of these the fossil Trigo- nocelia strongly recalls the shape of some of the V UCULANID#; its ligament is sub-external, and Cyrilla appears to be its recent representative; Nucinella has * This valve has somewhat suffered by accidental pressure, and appears, therefore, flatter and more produced above, than the shell would be in its perfect state. a) EE ee OE —. = mae | CE , _ ———— ee : 4 ‘ « _— =r —— ee ee ‘ OF SOUTHERN INDIA. . 331 the shape of Nucula, but the cardinal teeth similarly distributed as in Avinea; Limopsis has the ligament of Trigonocelia, but the round shape of Awvinea, and Lyrodesma is a peculiar paleeozoic fossil with the hinge-teeth somewhat similarly disposed as in Trigonocelia; the external characters are, however, insufficiently known. In former geological periods the axrv#iv were scarce; they appear to have been more varied as regards generic forms, but most of those remarkable types have again died out, and only Limopsis, Cyrilla, and Axinea have continued up to the present time. Still researches in the deep waters of tropical seas may supply many of the missing links, as has only recently been proved by the discovery of Cyrilla. Lyrodesma is, as already noticed, paleeozoic ; Limopsis o¢curs in the Trias and con- tinues up to the present time; Trigonocelia and Nucinella are known from creta- ceous and tertiary deposits; Nwcunella only from the latter; the occurrence of Axinea in paleozoic rocks is somewhat uncertain, the few forms known are not typical, but from the beginning of the Trias the genus occurs through all the sub- sequent formations and attains its maximum of development at the present time. The arcivz, as restricted, do not exhibit equally marked relations to the Nucuzipa, as has been shown to be the case with the former sub-family. The animals have a more elongated, geniculate foot, posteriorly often provided with a byssus, which is usually solid at its base and divided into filaments at the end. It is a most important organ in the economy of the animal and used for obtaining by it a fixed position in crevices and hollows of rocks, sometimes exposed to the heaviest attacks of the waves. The animal can, however, detach itself at will from its resting place, evidently by absorbing or dissolving the terminal filaments of the byssus. The byssal mass is implanted in a strong muscular tissue at the posterior, generally strongly compressed, part of the foot; it appears to be almost quite solid at its base, but on close inspection the single threads can always be recognised, and towards the end they are, as already stated, generally quite dis- tinctly separated. Not, all the genera of srcrvm, however, possess a byssus; most of the species of Arca and Barbatia, &c., have it largely developed; those of Scapharca apparently less, and in some species of Anomalocardia it is altogether absent. Other organs appear to be equally variable. To illustrate this I shall note three species which I have lately examined : | Anomalocardia rhombea, Born, from the Arracan coast. Foot large, roundly oval, compressed, anteriorly slightly bent forward, expansile into an oval dise, with undulating edges, capable of being folded together when retracted within the Shell; posterior part of the foot sharp with no trace of a byssus; gills large, broadly sickle-shaped, filaments close together. There is a pair of gills on either side, but each may be said to be again double: the basal portion is strongly fleshy, and the peripherical filaments are as if bent outward on either side of each leaf, so as to form a duplicature, returning almost to the base, but not grown to it. Very likely these duplicatures are used for hatching eggs. Palps large, elongately semioval, quite separated from the gills, internally striated, the upper 4M do2 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA a little larger than the lower, and connected across the front by a distinct broadish lamina; no distinct ocelli to be observed at the edge of the mantle. Barbatia Helblingii, Brug., from the Nicobars. Foot very large, strongly compressed, anteriorly slightly produced, and expansile into a small disc, with undulating edges, folded together when retracted; posterior part of the foot pro- vided with a very strong byssus, thin and solid at the base, expanded and fibrous at the end; gills very large, consisting of rather loose long filaments, each leaf of each pair bent outwardly so as to make a free duplicature; palps very narrow throughout and long, originating near the anterior end of the gills, but distinct from them, thin, almost equal, internally finely striated; inner edge of the mantle externally with a few ocelli at the antero-ventral gape of the shell. Scapharca gubernaculum, Reeve, dredged in 2-4 fathoms near Penang. Foot compressed, strongly produced anteriorly, and expansile into a long oval disc, with undulating edges, capable of being folded together, posterior part much com- pressed, with a moderately thickened long byssus, of a somewhat lamellar structure ; gills elongated, semioval, each leaf duplicated, and consisting of close filaments ; palps large, sub-semicircular, the outer slightly larger than the inner, both inter- nally striated and perfectly separated from the gills; no distinct ocelli at the mantle edge. The form of the palps appears to be very variable, though it seems to be to a certain extent constant for the different genera. In all the specimens which I saw each leaf of the gills was folded in the manner above described ; I do not find a special mention of this character elsewhere; it seems, however, to be most characteristic. The shells always have an elongated trapezoid or sub-triangular form, closed all round or gaping on the anterior part of the ventral side, with the hinge margin more or less straight and provided with numerous sub-equal teeth. The genera which I have here placed in the sub-family are: Cardiola, Cypricardites, Bakewellia, Macro- don, Grammatodon (sub-g.?), Nemodon, Cucullaria, Cucullea, Trigonoarca, Latiarca, Noetia, Lunarca, Isoarca, Argina, Senilia, Anomalocardia, Scapharca (sub-g. ?), Nemoarca, Barbatia (with sub-g.—Cucullearca, Acar, Calliarca, Striarca, and Litharca), Arca. Hach of these possesses some peculiarities in the form and arrange- ment of the hinge-teeth, as will be seen by acomparison of their characteristics given further on, but all are not sufficiently well defined, and close comparison of the fossil species may greatly reduce the newly proposed generic or sub-generic divisions. Deshayes, as usually, strongly objects to assail the unity of Arca, but proposes several sub-divisions which have a somewhat similar extent and the same object as these genera. Arca and Barbatia are already found represented in the silurian rocks, and from that time the variety of forms and number of species increases until the cretaceous period, where the urcrvz appear to have attained the maximum of development. With the cretaceous period several forms, like Macrodon, Nemodon, Isoarca, and a great many others, have entirely disappeared. In the whole of the tertiary period the number of generic forms and of species seems to be hardly equal a. eS ————=——< <<< me _s a OC ——— ———— ~e — — ee S| - . - —— ee OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | B90 to that of the cretaceous alone, and certainly it is not larger, while that of the present epoch again seems to have somewhat decreased. JI would estimate the number of species of the szczvm in the whole of the paleeozoic period to be about 50; in the Trias about 40; in the Jura barely 80; ‘from the cretaceous 240 are now on record, from the eocene about 120 are known, from the miocene, oligocene and pliocene about 100, and recent there are about 180 described. The general conclusions based upon these figures can of course be accepted only as approximately correct, for there are not nearly so many additions to be expected in the recent as in the fossil fauna. With reference to the distribution of the recent species, I hardly need to remark that the tropical seas contain by far the larger number. Most of the species are truly marine shells, only a few are found in brackish water, and even Scaphula, which is generally quoted as a mere freshwater inhabitant, seems quite as common, if not more common, in the brackish waters of the delta of the Irawadi, as where it occurs in the Ganges near Monghyr, (see Blanford, Jour. As. Soc., Bengal, xxxvi, pt. II, p. 70). a. Sub-family,—AXINAIN 4. 1. Nucunella, 4’ Orb., 1850, (Prodrome de paléont., ii, p. 389).* Shell sub- orbicular, slightly inequilateral, beaks close together; hinge line curved with numerous cross pliciform teeth, interrupted under the beaks by an oblique simply granular pit, this last appearing to be destined for the ligament, which must at least partially be internal; type, V. Nystu (Stalagmium Nystii, Galeotti), from tertiary beds of Belgium. This appears to be quite distinct from Zimopsis, but I am not certain of the distinction from Myoparo or Stalagmiwm. Chenu (Man., ii, p. 181,) quotes a VV. avicuwloides of d’ Archiac, which is either a peculiar form of a Oucullea, or else a distinct genus of the drecrnz. Lea (Cont., p. 73,) does not say in his characteristic of Myoparo (18383) whether the type species, JZ costatus, has an in- ternal cartilage pit, but the figure seems to indicate one, quite similar to that of N. Nystii, and this makes the identification problematical. 2. Trigonocelia, Nyst and Galeotti, 1885. Shell sub-trigonal, inequilateral, or nearly so, posterior declivity carinated and usually pointed at the end; hinge line small, curved, with numerous cross-teeth ; no separate hinge area above it, but a small cartilage pit is situated immediately below the beak ; type, 7. inequi- lateralis,s d’Orb. Deshayes, I think, properly reserves Nyst’s name for the triangular forms, which on account of the want of a special hinge area mostly approach the Nucurrp4. 8. Limopsis, Sassi, 1827, (Pectunculina, d’Orbigny). Shell sub-orbicular, sub-equilateral ; hinge line curved and provided with a series of cross-teeth, a small hinge area below the beaks provided with a triangular pit in the middle, sometimes * D’Orbigny gives 1847 as the date of publication of the name, and refers to his Cours de paléontologie, which (Vol. II) bears the date of 1852, while the Prod. was published in 1850. Chenu writés Nucuwlella, but this name was not used by d’Orbigny in any of the publications noted above. + Not inequivalvis, as quoted by Chenu. 04 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA partially intercepting the dental series; type, £. multistriata, Forsk. Zittel (Denksch. Acad., Wien, xxiv, pt. 2, p. 165,) says that the first species of this genus occurs in the Trias of the Alps. The number of species increases very gradually in the subsequent formations, but it is difficult to say whether the species are at present more numerous than they were at any other time. A. Adams described in Proc. Zool. Soc. for 1862, p. 229, nine recent species belonging to this genus, chiefly from the China and Japan seas, and if other regions should prove to be equally prolific, the genus would have its maximum of development in the present time. A. Cyrilla, A. Ad., 1860,. (olim Huzleya, A. Ad., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ord ser., v, p. 3803 and‘p. 478). Shell oblong, oblique, very inequilateral, covered with a thin epidermis; hinge with six diverging sharp teeth, directed posteriorly and terminating with a curved lamina; ligament situated in a small pit under the beak; type, C. sulcata, A. Ad., from the Straits of Korea, “dredged from 63 fathoms.” This appears very much to recall the typical forms of the fossil Trigonocelia, (as restricted), but the hinge-teeth seem to be peculiar and few in number. However, a close comparison between the two shells would be very desirable. 5. Nucinella, 8. Wood, 1850, (Crag. Moll. II, p. 73, Plewrodon, Con., Nuculina, D’Orbigny). Shell obliquely ovate, inequilateral, being anteriorly some- what produced, closed, no perceptible hinge area; hinge line curved with numerous _eross-teeth not interrupted in the middle, and an elongated anterior lateral tooth, single in the right, double in the left, valve; muscular impressions unequal, ovate, anterior slightly larger; ligament very small, external, posterior to the beaks; type, V. ovalis, Wood,* from miocene beds of the Vienna basin, and from the crag beds of England. One species also occurs in our South Indian cretaceous deposits. 6. Awvinea, Poli, 1791, (Pectunculus, Lam., 1801). Shell solid, sub-orbicular, sub-equilateral, or slightly oblique, more or less tumid; hinge area distinct, striated and covered with ligamental mass; hinge line curved with numerous pliciform cross-teeth, sometimes partially obsolete in the middle; muscular scars -sub-equal, ovately elongated, strong, eenerally.on somewhat raised plates ; type, A. glycimeris, Linn. - H.and A. Adams reserved Lamarck’s name Pectunculus sub-generically for the radiately ribbed species, but I do not think that the distinction can be upheld. The fossil forms offer all stages of variation in this point of ornamentation. 7. Lyrodesma, Con., 1841, (Ann. Geol. Report, p. 51, and Hall in Pal. of New York, 1847, 1, p. 802, Actinodonta, Phil.). Shell equivalve, inequilateral, anteriorly shorter and rounded, posteriorly obliquely truncate, “hinge with about eight diverging prominent cardinal teeth, transversally striated ;” type, Z. plana, Con., from silurian rocks of North America. M*Coy (Pal. foss., &c., p. Dips pl. Ik, * The figure of Modiola analoga ; Deshayes (Par. foss., pl. 74, figs. 27-29), would indicate that the species rather belongs to Wucinella than to Crenella. It is certainly not a Modiola, though it may be a Modiolaria, a . . fe = " OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 335 fig. 17,) describes the same species from corresponding rocks of N. Wales. Accord- - ing to his figure the hinge area is rather broad and instructed with seven elongated ribs, diverging in a semicircle, indicating a peculiarity of the hinge distinct from any other genus of the Arcrpm. Consequently the other species referred by Hall to the same genus, L. pulchella (ibidem, p. 802,) is generically different from the former, as was suspected by that author; it may perhaps belong to Ctenodonta. Another species of Lyrodesma is, however, Nuculites poststriata, Kmmons, (Hall, I. cit., p. 151 and p. 801). Judging from the above characters, the only known forms allied to Lyrodesma are those of the recent Cyrilla and the tertiary Trigonocalia. Lyrodesma would seem to connect the axzvzin# with the area. b. Sub-family,— ARCIN A. 1. Cardiola, Broderip, 1834, (vide Sandberger, Rhein. Schichtensystem in Nassau, 1850-56, p. 269). Shell somewhat inequilateral or sub-equilateral, roundly ovate, with the beaks incurved anteriorly and with a rather large liga- mental area between both; hinge line slightly curved with numerous oblique plici- form teeth, being apparently present on both sides of the beak; surface generally radiately striated or ribbed; type, C. retrostriata, Buch. All the species are from palzeozoic beds; their hinge-teeth have as yet been only partially traced, and the characteristic of the genus is therefore unsatisfactory. In some species the hinge- teeth appear to be. similarly disposed as in ZLyrodesma, in others they seem to be similar to those of Cypricardites. Much better materials than those now on record are required for a proper definition of Cardiola; in external form it mostly recalls the recent Argima and Lunarca of Gray. 2. COypricardites, Con., 1841, (Paleearca, Hall, 1858, Pal., New York, vol. iii, pp. 271 and 528, Cyrtodonta, Billings, et Vanuxemia apud Billings, ex parte). Shell elongately or roundly ovate, tumid, inequilateral, the beaks being almost anterior and incurved; hinge area narrow or sometimes apparently almost obsolete; hinge line rather straight, with a few (usually 4-6) short oblique teeth in front and sometimes near the umbones, and a few (1-4) elongated nearly horizontal teeth at the posterior end; type, Cyp. ventricosa, Hall. All the species appear to be confined to the paleozoic rocks. The character of the hinge-teeth of Cypricardites shows relations to Macrodon, and the former may be considered as the predecessor of the latter in geological history. Probably some of the species described as ‘ Cypricardia’ from the Devonian and Permian rocks belong to the present genus. 8. Bakewellia, King, 1848, (Perm. foss. of England, &¢c., 1850, p. 166). The form of the shell of this genus is very similar to Oypricardites, except that the posterior upper edge is somewhat more expanded, wing-like, the shell, therefore, closely resembling a small Avicula; the hinge area is broad, and the ligament apparently situated in several obliquely transverse grooves, hinge line straight, internally with a few short, oblique anterior, and 1-3 nearly horizontal, elongated posterior teeth, as in Cypricardites ; type, Mytilites ceratophagus, Schlotheim. It AN me a 336 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA seems to me somewhat doubtful that this genus is distinct from the last, at least as regards some of the species. I have preferred to class it provisionally in the present family, rather than in the Avrcuzrpm, because Bakewellia has the anterior muscular. scar very distinct, while all species of the latter family have it very indistinct, or obsolete. Geinitz identifies Bakewellia with Gervillea, and this may in part. be quite correct, but whether the typical species bear out that identification remains yet to be satisfactorily ascertained. 4. Macrodon, Lycett, 1845, (vide Moll. Great-Ool., &c., 1853, pt. ii, p. 48). Shell elongately sub-rhomboidal, with the umbones sub-anterior, incurved; rather tumid, hinge area large, striated for the attachment of the ligament; internal hinge line straight, as long as, or little shorter than, the shell, anteriorly with nume- rous short, unequal, oblique teeth, posteriorly with a few sub-parallel long teeth, often more or less distinctly transversally crenated; type, J7. Hironensis, d’ Arch. The species of Macrodon are mostly from jurassic rocks, but a few also occur in the Trias, and some others are from cretaceous deposits. 5. Grammatodon, Meek and Hayden, 1860, (Proc. Phil. Acad., 1860, p. 419). This genus is based upon a jurassic Nth. American species, described by the authors in Proc. Phil. Acad. for 1858, p. 51, as Arca (Cucullea) mornata. The form appears to be very much lke that of a somewhat elongated Cucullea, and so also the hinge, except that the anterior teeth are slightly oblique: the posterior muscular impression seems not to be raised upon a projecting “ lamina,” whileitisso in Cucullea and Macrodon. The last statement is evidently doubtful, and if, as I suspect, Arca mornata differs as slightly from Macrodon as does our Macrodon Japeticum from M. dispariie, | doubt whether there is sufficient ground for even sub-generically separating the form in question. 6. Nemodon, Con., 1869, (Am. Journ. Conch., V, p. 97). Elongated in form, resembling Macrodon, but of thin structure; hinge area very narrow, hinge line long, straight, or slightly curved vane the beaks, “ with three linear teeth parallel with the anterior cardinal margin” in the left valve, and with a double posterior lateral tooth, being very long and linear; under the beaks a few granular teeth are present; type, WV. Hufalensis, Conrad. This appears to be a very narrowly defined characteristic of a genus, and I have some doubt whether it will be proved to be sufficiently distinct from Macrodon, with which the form of the shell entirely agrees. ‘There are some jurassic Macrodonta known with a féw small teeth under the beaks, and they differ from Nemodon only by having the anterior teeth obliquely placed. The next genus is equally allied to the present one, the hinge being almost identical in both, but the former has the shape of a shell of Barbatia, while that of the latter agrees with Arca. A further uncertainty exists as to the name of the species. Is Nem. Hufalensis the same species as Arca ( Macrodon ) Hufalensis, Gabb, which Mr. Conrad quotes as generically the same with Trigo- noarca Maconensis, Con., (see p. 346) P From Conrad’s quotation at least this would appear to be the case, but his figure does not represent the same shell as that described by Gabb. a Conrad refers to Gabb’s pe only ex Parke, ( J A a. af Aen Scr Vad 4 VO Wa \ ta v Ovie (Art2 Pad 4 , * \ ose ) — ee OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 367 ridge; pallial impression simple or sinuated ; type, D. polymorpha, Pall. There are said to be about eighteen recent species known from Africa and America, and about twelve fossil, most of them occurring in the fresh and brackish water, upper miocene, deposits of Central and Eastern Europe. H. and A. Adams propose for a number of recent species of the type of D. Africana, van Bened., the sub-generic name Praxis on account of the presence of a certain small jathine affixed to the septum. I do not know what the real character of this lamina is, (for I have none of those species to compare), but if reference is made to the small projecting pit near the septum, which is so well developed in all the tertiary fossil species described by Partsch, who specially alluded to it in his description of the genus, the name Oongeria has priority before that of Prawis and should be reserved for that group of shells, for the pit does not exist in the type species of recent Dreissena. (Congeria, vide Hornes, Foss. Moll. des Wiener Beckens, vol. ii, p. 860). It appears to be this small pit attached to the septum to which Conrad in his newly proposed genus WMytilopsis makes reference. His characteristic (Proc. Phil. Acad., 1857, p. 167,) is as follows: “Shell mytiliform, attached by a byssus; hinge with a septum beneath, which on the cardinal side is a triangular cup-shaped process ; cartilage groove rather deep ;” type, Mytilus leucopheatus, Con., from the rivers of Virginia. Thus the name Dreissena will stand for the type species D. polymorpha, and Tichogonia is a synonym of it. Congeria will have to be retained (?sub- generically) for the species of the type of Cong. sub-globosa, spathulata, &e., of Partsch, and the names Praxis and WMytilopsis appear to be synonyms of this second type. Fuchs, in a recent communication* about some upper tertiary fossils from the Banate, (Hungary,) notes a Dreissena Schréckingeri, in which the septum appears to be transformed into a regular large anterior muscular scar, and the pallial line shows a deep posterior sinus. Still more recently} the same author proposes for this species the new generic name Dreissenomya. b. Sub-famity,—CRENELLIN A. Shell elongately tumid, thin, with sub-terminal slightly swollen beaks, two muscular scars, of which the posterior is larger, outer surface of valves entirely or partially radiately striated (except in Myrina); hinge line often denticulate ; ligament almost quite internal, in a linear groove, more or less extending posteriorly. 6. Orenella, Brown, 1827. Shell oval or rhombic, thin, moderately inflated, radiately striated, hinge with one tooth in each valve, simple or crenulated, and produced parallel to the hinge margin; ligament very thin, sub-internal, supported by a distinct plate; muscular scars two, faint, unequal; pallial line entire, indis- tinct; type, Or. decussata, Montg., recent from British seas. Fossil species occur in tertiary and cretaceous deposits, but those from older ones are doubtful. | * Verhandlungen der geol. Reichsanstalt, April, 1870, p. 97. + LIbidem, p. 320. 4. WwW 368 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA Philippi (Handb., p. 268,) already notices the animal of the type species according to Miller’s figure of it. Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., II, p. 130 et seq.,) describes it also, as well as that of Cr. rhombea, Berk. The former author says that there is ‘in front only a small opening in the mantle’ for the protrusion of the foot, and posteriorly a single small sessile siphonal opening. This seems to be approximately correct, though the pedal opening cannot be very small. The latter author states that in both species the mantle is entirely open in front, ‘folded behind into a sessile excurrent tube.’ This last statement would appear to refer to the sessile exhalant opening, which seems to be quite distinct and separated from the general anterior opening of the mantle. The foot is very elongated, sub-cylindrical, thickened towards the end, and expansile into a small creeping disc; it very much resembles that of Zucina and allied genera. No special byssus appears to exist, but the animal was observed to spin a few byssal threads for its temporary attachment. Myoparo costatus, Lea, (Cont. Geol., 1833, p. 74), which Conrad (in Morton’s Syn. org. rem. cret. form., 1834, App. p. 8,) identifies with his Stalagmium margaritaceum, is generically considered the same as Crenella. Lea’s description is not quite sufficient to decide that point; it notices a number of distinet hinge- teeth on either side, but it does not allude to the peculiarity of the ligamental or - cartilage plate. Lea’s figure would indicate the presence of an elongated internal : pit, and in such a case the species might be generically identical with Stalagmium Nystii, Galeot., as suggested by Nyst; d’Orbigny proposed (in 1850) for this last species the name Nucunella (see p. 833). Good figures of these shells are a great desideratum. The character of the hinge of MWucunella Nystw appears to me sufficiently to indicate that the species in question belongs to the Aromas, but if Lea’s species should prove to be generically the same, the name Nucunella would have to be replaced by Myoparo, or Stalagmium, though I do not know whether the latter can take priority before the former. Nuculocardia of f SER y is to all appearance cogenerie with Crenella. 7. Dacridium, Torell, 1859, (Bidr. till Spitzbergen’ s Molluskenfauna). I only know this name from Troschel’s extract in Arch. f. Naturgesch., vol. XXVi, p. 354). He says that the genus has been proposed for a shell considered to be identical with Modiola vitrea. It is distinguished by dentibus crenulatis, ‘ antico tuberculiformi, postico elongato, cristis suffulti(s) decurrentibus.’ /? ' 8. Modiolaria, Beck, 1846. Elongately oval, or paiva peinola beaks sub- anterior, surface radiately striated, the strise being obsolete about the middle of the ventral side, where the margin is generally somewhat indented; the striated portions of the margins are crenulate; hinge edentulous, or sometimes with one or two small, sub-obsolete teeth, the marginal crenulation near the beaks is often stronger than at the posterior end; type, I. discors, Linné. The animals of the present genus are, as already noticed, closely allied to those of Crenella, but they differ essentially from those of Modiola, though the shells resemble each other very much, and if in fossil species the outer striation becomes eae ies = Oy ee Ve fp “ 4 f 4 i . _f I j ‘ i 7 ee wie alia” (tail Vey 1A ob ae. eeu Css TL mv a “a ) i j i tt cartine™” Ie f : * f 5 C/ j =<. = | < —— OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 7 369 obsolete, they are actually not to be distinguished. Species of Dodiolaria are represented in cainozoic as well as in mesozoic rocks. 9. 4. - OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 397 former in the same group. I do not, however, see the propriety of establish- ing a separate family for Vulsella, as has been done by H. and A. Adams, especially since the anatomy of the last-named genus and of Crenatula, made known by Veillant, does not support this classification. 27. Chalmasia, Stol., 1870. Irregularly oblong, longer than high, with prominent obtuse beaks, sub-equivalve, the valves being slightly convex, liga- mental groove large, moderately excavated, margin in front of the beaks with several irregular incisions, or internal grooves, similar to those of Eligmus, muscular scar sub-central, elongated, and strongly thickened; type, Vulsella Turonensis, Duj., (an concentrica, Woodw.!) from cretaceous beds. Munier-Chalmas (I. cit., p. 107,) refers this species to Vulsella, but in no recent or tertiary species of that genus do any incisions or plications occur in front of the beaks, nor is the muscular scar equally strong in any of them. The shell differs from Hligmus, merely by its more compressed form and more centrally placed muscular scar and by its thicker shell; it shows greater affinity to Pedwm, which has, however, only one incision before the beak, and the ligamental pit strongly produced internally. Beside the type species, two others from cretaceous deposits, Vulsella aviculoides, (seu Larquei),* and V. pernoides of Coquand, probably belong to this genus, but the descriptions are not sufficient to decide the generic identity of those species. A few others will be mentioned in the list of cretaceous ruLsELLIWZ. 98. Nayadina, Mun.-Chalm., 1862, (Bull. Soc. Linn., Normandie, viii, p. 108). Elongately oval, sub-equivalve, tumid, solid, inequilateral, anteriorly narrowly pro- duced, beaks tumid, obtuse, ligamental pit interior, anteriorly produced, a small tooth in the right valve behind the pit corresponding to a depression in the other valve; lunular area long, slightly gaping, with simple thickened margins, posterior side shorter, evenly rounded; muscular scar small, sub-central, semi-lunar, deeply impressed; surface of shell concentrically lamellar; type, N. Heberti, from ereta- ceous deposits. This is the only species as yet known; its form closely approaches that of Hligmus, but is readily distinguished from it by its more solid, lamellar structure and the absence of any incisions in front of the beaks. 29. Dimya, Rouault, 1850, (Mem. Soc. Géol. de France, 2nd. ser., iii, pt. ii, p. 470). Sub-orbicular, inequivalve, valves flattened,—one of them (the left ?) is believed to be adherent,—thin; beaks small, sub-central, internally with a small triangular cartilage pit in each valve; a finely denticulate line issues from the beaks and continues all round near the margin, it was evidently produced by the serrated edges of the mantle ; muscular scars two, one anterior and one posterior; the latter is the larger, and both are situated some distance from the margin ; pallial line entire; type, D. Deshayesiana, Rouault, from eocene beds at Bos. d’Arros, France. ; This is a very peculiar shell; its form and structure resembles Placenta or . Placuna, but there are no hinge-teeth present; the two muscular scars separate, * There is no reason to change the specific name when it has been proved that the species is not an Ostrea (vide Coquand Mon. Ostrea, terr. cret., p. 195). 398 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA however, the genus from all OSTRHACEA, and as there is an anterior muscular scar indicated in most of the WYTILA CHA, the classification of the genus may be more correct in this place. If this should not be the case, the only other classifica- tion admissible would be near Myochama (see p. 60) in the Awarryrpa (sub-family PANDORINA). : 30. Vulsella, Lam., 17 99. Sub-equivalve, moderately tumid and solid, higher than long, and sometimes ventrally gaping at the edges, with poimted or incurved more or less approached beaks, which contain internally the ligamental pit, its margins being generally considerably thickened on both sides; muscular scar sub- central, faint above, more marked at its lower edge; outer surface fibro-lamellar, finely scabrous or radiately ribbed; type, V.lingulata, Linn. A list of the eighteen recent and about eight tertiary species is given by Munier-Chalmas (Bull. Soc., Normandie, vili, p. 102, et seq.). Species from mesozoic and older deposits are doubtful. 31. Malleus, Lam., 1799. Sub-equivalve, narrowly elongated, and often twisted ; hinge area long, internally thickened, with distant beaks, more or less pro- duced on either side into a long narrowed wing, ligamental pit extending somewhat internally, a byssal sinus in front and very close to it; muscular scar somewhat irregularly elongated, placed some distance from the cartilage pit; type, IL. vulgaris, Linn. Reeve (Iconica, xi,) refers thirteen species to this genus. No fossil species are known with sufficient certainty. List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES OF AVICULIDA. a. AVICULINE, (vide genus Avicula, in Pictet’s Mat. Pal. Suiss., V™e ser., 4™° part., p. 70. 1.—A. valangiensis, P. and C.; in form closely resembling Unie Sandb., but appa- rently without any of the peculiar hinge-ribs which characterize this genus. 2-3.—A. Carteroni and Cottaldina, d’Orb. 4.—A. Sowerbyana, Math., belongs to the sub-genus Meleagrina. 5.—A. Cornueliana, WOrb., ( = swbradiata, Desh.,) is an Orytoma, a sub-genus of Pseudo- monotts. 6-8.—A. Neocomiensis, Cott., and Sancta-crucis, Pict. and Cam p-, and pectinata, Sow. 9.—A. sub-depressa, d’Orb., (= depressa, Forb.,) closely resembles A. anomala, both of which have the external shape of recent Crenatula. 10-14.— A. aptrensis, Rauliniana, sub-plicata, Cenomaniensis and mterrupta, A’?Orb. 15-16.—A. anomala,* Sow., and Eolis, d’Orb., have, as already noticed, the form of some recent Crenatule. 17.—A. Moutoniana, d’Orb. 18.— A. grypheoides, S ow., is most likely an Aucedia. 19.—A. simulata, Baily, belongs to Oxytoma, a sub-genus of Pseudomonotis. 20-22.—A. Nysa and Perigordina, d’?Orb., Curentonensis, Coq., are not sufficiently well known ; the last may be an Oxytoma, judging from the ene form of its valves. 23.—A, glabra, Reuss, is certainly quite a distinct species from A. anomala. 24.—A. Neptunt, Goldf. I would be more inclined to regard this species as a Modiola than an Avicula, but I have no specimens to compare. * Mem. Acad. Belgique, xxxiv, 1870, Briart et Cornet, Fossiles de la meule de Bracquegnies, p. 52. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 599 25-43.—A. caudigera, Zitt., raricosta, Reuss., cerulescens, Nilss., pectiniformis, Gein., ( = pectinoides, Reuss, non Remer), approximata,* Schloth. (Goldf.), Geinitzi, Reuss, triloba, Rem., semiradiata, Rss., (non Fisch., 1843), semplicata, Gein., ( ?a Pseudomonotis), neglecta and paucilineata, Ress., tenuicostata, Rem., 1841, (in tabula, = lineata, Roemer, 1841, non Goldf., 1838, = sublineata, d’Orb., ?a Pseudomonotis), sulcata, Reuss, triptera,* Bronn (Goldf.), modioli- formis, Muller, (Aachen Kreidef., pt. 1, 1847, p. 29, pl. 2, fig. 14), eincta, Alth, (Favre, Descript. Moll. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 130), menuta, Reuss, olisoponensis, Sharpe, and A. ? Lithuana, Eichw. 44,.—A, Althiu, Favre, Descript. Moll. foss. de Lemberg, Galicia, 1869, p. 131. 45-46.—Avicula Beisseli et granulosa, Miller, Suppl. Petreef. Aachener Kreidef., 1859, pp. 9 and 27; the former species closely resembles in shape Avicula glabra, Reuss, which is said never to possess radiating ribs, while the ornamentation of Beisseli is exactly the same as in A. raricosta, Reuss. 47-49.—Av. laticeps, flewuosa, and pleuroptychade are described by Schafheutl from beds of the Kressenberg which may be cretaceous (see Stid-Bayerns Leth. Geog., 1863, p. 155). 50.—Avicula clathrata, Guéranger, (Album, Pal. d. 1. Sarthe, 1867, pl. xxu, figs. 11 and 12), very closely allied to A. anomata, Sow.; (non Avic. clathrata, Sandberger, 1842, a Pterinea). 51.—A. bialata, Guéranger, l. cit., pl. xxv, fig. 16. 52.—A. mterstriata, Hichw., (Leth. Ross., xme livr., 1867, p. 506,) is an Oxytoma, from the so- called Neocomien beds of Khoroschowo. 53-54.—A. semiradiata, Fisch., ( = Russiensis, -d’Orb.), Volgensis, d’Orb., are described, beside several other Huropean species, from the cretaceous beds of Russia (Leth. Ross., xme livr., p- 510, et seq.). 55-59.—Aucella mosquensis, Buch., Pallas, Keys., concentrica, Fisch., crassicollis, Kees: a and eaucasia, Buch., are all considered to be Neocomien species by Hichwald (Leth. Ross., xme livr., 1867, p. 519 et seq.) 60-68.—A. Pomelt (a Vulsetla-like species), mytiloides, Serresr, gravida (a Meleagrina), Osmo- rensis (very doubtful species), Deletirer (? Meleagrina), producta, atra (a Meleagrina), and Tenou- hlensis, are described by Coquand from the Province Constantine in Algiers (pp. 215 et seq.). 69-81.—A. abrupta, Conyr., convexoplana, Reem., cretacea, Conyr., Haydeni, Hall and Meek, iridescens, Shum., larwes, Mort., linguiformis, K. and Shum., nebrascana, KE. and Shum., pedernalis, Rem., petrosa, Con., planisulca, Reem., subgibbosa, M. and Hayd., triangularis, E. and Shum., are noted from North America, (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 177, 1864, p. 9). 82.83,.—A4. annosa, Con., and A. pellucida, Gabb, are from the so-called lower eocene, or rather cretaceous, deposits (Smith. Misc. Coll., No. 200, 1866, p. 4, and Gabb, Pal. Calif., i, p. 186). 7 84.—Meleagrina antiqua, Gabb, Pal. Calif., u, p. 192. 85.—Aucella Piochii, Gabb, ibidem, p. 194. 86.—Avicula Samariensis, Conr., Lynch’s Exped. Rep., p. 225, is from SAbeerrs 87-91.—Pseudo-monotis [Oxytoma] semi-globosa, Ps. [Oxyt.] fatlaciosa, Pseudom. inops, Aucella parva, and Avicula nitida are from South India. b. MELININE (vide Gervillea, Perna, and Ineceramus in Pictet’s Mat. p. 1. Pal. Suisse, Vme ser., 4me part., p. 91 et seq.). 92-109.—Gervillea ancepst, Desh., allaudiensis, Math., Jaccardi, tenwicostata, Michailensis, and digitata, Pict. and Camp., alpina, Pict. and Roux, aliformis, Sow., linguloides, Forb., Forbesiana, * Considered by Bosquet as Melina (= Perna, auctorum). + Vide also Leth. Rossica, xme livr., p. 528. 4.00 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA d’Orb., magnifica, Coq., Fittoni and Sobralensis, Sharpe, difficais, d’Orb., enigma and subavi- culoides, d’Orb., solenoides,* Defr., Renauaiana, Math. 110.—G. silicula, Miull., Suppl. Pet. Aachener Kreideformation, 1859, p. 9, pl. 7, fig. 8. 111-112.—G. volucris and extenuata, Hichwald, Leth. Ross, xme livr., 1867, p. 526. 1138.—G. dentata, Krauss, Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Car., vol. xxi, pt. u, p. 458, is from the upper secondary beds on the ZAwartkop river of South Africa, regarded by Krauss as cretaceous, but subsequently by other geologists as jurassic. 114.—G. ala, Coquand, (Province Const., p. 217,) 1s from Algiers. 115-118.—G. ensiformis, Con., gregaria, Shum., recta and subtortuosa, M. and Hayd., are recorded by Meek from North America, (Smiths. Mise. Coll., No. 177, 1864, p. 9). 119-1387.—Melina Ricordeana, d’Orb., Germani, P. and Camp., Mullet, Desh., Fittoni and Forbesi, P. and Camp., Bourgueti, P. and Renev., lusitanica, polita, and fragilis, Sharpe, Rauli- niand, A’Orb., rostrata, Sow., lanceolata, Gein., Marticensis, Math., subspathulata et cretacea, Reuss, acuminata et expansa, Littel, Royana, d’Orb., Beaumont, Coq., (see Pictet and Camp., loc. cit., p. 102). 138-139.—Avicula approximata, Schloth. sp., and A. triptera, Bronn, (apud Goldfuss), are, as already noticed, transferred by Bosquet to the genus Melina (= Perna ), (see Foss. fauna and flora von Limburg in Staring’s Bodem von Nederland, II deel). 140.—Mehna falcata, Zittel, Denksch. Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. ii, p. 92, pl. 18, fig. 4. 141.—M. Cenomanensis, Guéranger, Album Paléont. d. 1. Sarthe, 1867, pl. xxv, figs. 9 and 13; allied to the last species. 142-143.—Mel. gibba, Hichw., and Lscheri, Rouill., are from Neocomien beds of Russia, Lethza Ross., xme livr., 1867, p. 499. 144.— Melina grandiosa is from the South Indian eretaceous rocks. 145-146.—Jnoceramus neocomiensis, d’Orb., Jaccardi, P. and Camp. 147.—J. sulcatus, Park., is the type of the sub-genus Actinoceramus of Meek. 148-149.—J. concentricus, Park., and Salomoni, d’ Orb. . 150.—L, Coquandianus, d’Orb., has entirely the form and smoothness of the shell of an Aucella. Pictet and Campiche state that there are two pits below the beaks noticeable on east specimens, but they do not say whether there is one or two in each valve. It is necessary to ascertain the character of these pits, whether they are really ligamental pits, or whether they are produced by hinge-teeth. In Awcella there is generally a small blunt tooth below the beak of the flatter, right valve, and it fits below the hinge-margin of the left valve in a special groove. Thus on the cast there would be on the left valve two, on the right one impression produced, and this would almost appear to be indicated in one of Pictet and Campiche’s figures of the present species. 151-157.—J. striatus,t Mant., labiatus,t Schloth. (= problematicus, Schloth., mytiloides, Mant., et auctorum), /atus,§ Mant. (=tenwis, Rem.,=alatus., Gein., = concentricus,§ Gein., = planus, Goldtf.), Cripsianus,§ Mant. (= Goldfussianus, and regularis,§ impressus, d’Orb.), Lamarcki, Park., (non d’Orbigny), Brongniarti,§ Sow., (non Mant.) (= cordiformis, Sow., Hichwald, Leth. Ross., xme livr., pp. 489 and 490), Cuviertanus, Brongn. — * Vide Zittel, Denk. Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. ii, p. 91, et Favre, Descript. Moll. foss. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 131, et postea. f According to Pictet probably identical with I. wndulatus, Mant., pictus, Sow., concentricus (ex parte) and cordiformis, Goldf., pernoides, Math., tegulatus, Gein., (non H agenow). Gumbel (Geog. Beschreib. Ostbay. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 766), proposes for another peculiar form the name J. striato-concentricus. t Probably identical with L. propingwus, Miinst. An allied species under the latter is described by Eichwald from Khoroschowo (Leth. Ross., x livr., p. 487) ; it may also belong to striatus. § Vide Kichwald in Lethza Rossica, xme livr., 1867, p. 485 et seq. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 401 158.—L. involutus, Sow., is the type of the sub-genus Volviceramus (see also Eichwald in Leth. Ross., xme livr., p. 489). = 159-172.—TI. angulatus and cuneiformis, d’Orb.,* subdlabiatus, chameformist and truncatus, Coq., Lequient, Math., digitatus, Sow., tenuis and Websteri, Mant., lobatus,t Goldfuss, annulatus, Goldf., tegulatus, Hag., Decheni, Rem., nobilis, Goldf. 173-175.—L, expansus,§ acuteplicatus and cardioides, Schafheutl, Siid-Bayern’s. Leth. Geog., 1863, p. 153, from cretaceous beds of the Kressenberg, Bavaria; the first named species appears to be very closely allied to I. neocomiensis as well as to cuneiformis, d? Orb. 176.—I. conicus, Guéranger, Album paléont. d. 1. Sarth., 1867, pl. xxv, fig. 6. 177-179.—I. ambiguus, intermedius et Humboldtii, Hichwald, Leth. Ross., xme livr., 1867, pp. 498-495. 180.—L. expansus, Baily, (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., 1855, x1, p. 462), appears hardly to differ from J. Cripsi, Mant. Five other European species are recorded by Coquand from the cretaceous strata of the Province Constantine. 181-183.— — ." 410 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA X. Order,—OSTREACEA.,. The principal characters of the species belonging to this order consist in the presence of a single, (the posterior), adductor, in the entirely disunited, cirrated, mantle margins, internally sometimes provided with ocelli, and in the small size of the foot. The gills are pectinate, one pair on either side, curved, but usually free, posteriorly ; the palps are also two in number on each side, united at the base across the front; the pedal muscles are very slightly developed or obsolete. The shells are of various shapes, generally somewhat depressed, equivalve or inequivalve, free or attached, in the former case the valves being usually eared at the side of the beaks, while in the latter the ears do not become distinctly developed from the body of the shell; hinge generally edentulous, with an internal or sub- internal ligament; adductor impression single, sub-central, generally more or less completely united with the posterior pedal scar. The outer layers of the shell are laminar, often largely cellular or cavernous; the inner are porcellanous. The OSTRHACHA are, as an order, the only true monomyarian Pelecypoda, and this character, combined with the absence of any siphonal openings, inhalant or exhalant, the small size, or total obliteration, of the foot, as well as the not uncommon sessile habitat, place the order lowest in the system of the Pelecypoda. I have examined a few species of each family, and never found any distinct indi- cation of the anterior adductor. The single one present corresponds solely to the posterior adductor of other Pelecypoda, and cannot, therefore, be taken for a compound of the two, as is occasionally stated in conchological works. The mistake appears to have arisen from the small impression which the pedal muscle sometimes produces; it is only traceable in those species which spin a perma- nent byssus. The small development of the pedal muscle is a striking peculiarity in the anatomy of the OSTRHACLHA, as compared with the MWYTILACEHA. In the former, there is only a single pedal muscle present, becoming confluent with the upper part of the adductor in the free, not byssiferous, species ; in the free byssiferous species it divides into two very short branches at the posterior end, and is attached above and quite close to the adductor; in the sessile forms it becomes quite obsolete. ‘The anterior pair of pedal muscles is never developed ; there is, however, occasionally a small muscle present attaching the posterior end of the palps and the base of the branchia next to the adductor. The sexes are united in some, distinct in others. The mantle often forms duplicatures on the internal side, apparently for the purpose of hatching eggs. The order can be conveniently sub-divided into six families: Rapuzrpz, Purorinipz, SponpyLipz, Ostreipm, PLacunipZ, and Awourmpmz. Of these, the RapvuLip# may be considered as the highest family, because they are always free and equivalve. | In a geological point of view, the OSTRHACHA are a very important eroup of Pelecypoda, a great many species being recorded among the fossils characteristic of various formations; and taking the order as a whole, by far the greater number of species is extinct, as might be expected. When we estimate OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 411 the number of recent species at somewhat near 500, that of the fossil is certainly four times as large. However, the different families are not equally represented in the different formations. The Rapvzipz, Awouupaz, and Pxrcrrrp# already occur in paleeozoic strata; but only the species of the last are numerous, represented by several peculiar types which again soon disappear. The Spoyvpyzrpm and Osrrerps# are only known with sufficient certainty since the beginning of the mesozoic epoch. It is not improbable that most of the families have the maximum of their deve- lopment during the cretaceous period: with the Rapuozzpm and Osrrzrps it is certain, with the Pzcerryrpm and Sroypyriz probable, while the species of fossil ANouliID# are as yet few, and still fewer are the Pracunrpz. XU. Family,—RADULIDZ. The mantle margins of the animal of Radula are entirely disunited, thickened, provided with several irregular rows of elongated filaments of various sizes ; the inner edge of the mantle is thin, produced all round, closed for some distance over the oral and less so over the anal region; on the internal side of each mantle leaf it forms an open loose bag in which the gills are placed. These are narrowly attached at the antero-inferior margin of the adductor, are of an elongately oval shape and loosely suspended in the bag; they consist of very fine, rather distant fillets. The palps are transversally elongated, short, internally striated; the two leaves of each pair are anteriorly united for a great part, and the pairs themselves are again united at the base across the front. The body is usually rather large, ovately elongated ; the foot anterior, placed some distance below the palps, elongated, sub-cylindrical, slightly dilated at the end, grooved above, and with a byssal gland at the base; the pedal muscles are not developed; the foot only appears as a narrowly produced thickening of the skin of the body. The adductor is placed rather posteriorly, not far from the hinge; it is of an oval shape; the rectum is grown to the posterior side of the adductor and has a short, free, tubular termination. I have examined the animals of two species, one of Radula, as restricted, and the other of the sub-genus Wantellum: they are quite similar. The large deve- lopment of the internal thin layer of the mantle, forming an open bag, appears to be destined for hatching the eggs, and is no doubt also an important organ for retaining water while swimming. There is a distinct byssal gland present, being able to spin a byssus, if required, but its secretion does not appear to be permanent. The shells are obliquely oval, inflated or compressed, gaping or closed, always equivalve and free; hinge margin on each side produced into short, unequal ears ; hinge area more or less developed, with a median triangular pit for the attachment of a partially internal ligament, sometimes with a byssal and pedal gape below the anterior ears. By far the greatest number of the species of Rapvzmaz is extinct. Those belonging to Zimeca first occur in the Trias and continue up to the present time, but in very small numbers; the species of Radula are, on the contrary, already 412 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA met with in paleozoic beds, though also rarely. In the Trias, the number increases considerably, rising to about 30 or 40; the species belonging mostly to Radula (as restricted) and to Plagiostoma. From the jurassic period there must be about 120 species known: Plagiostoma is very largely represented; next comes Radula, then Jamatula and the peculiar Cvlenostreon. From cretaceous rocks there are at present about 204 species on record, and the number is still rapidly increasing with the examination of the various horizons of this period, in which the family evidently attained its greatest development. All the sub-generic divi- sions are found there represented; and very probably when our materials have been improved, it will be found convenient to arrange the costate forms, now generally referred to Madula, into several sub-genera. From tertiary beds there are barely more than 60 species known, and in the present time, this number has been reduced nearly by one-half. Of Zimea there are only four species known, but it is not improbable that a few of those described as Radule will be shown to belong to Limea. I will note some of those species. In comparing the cretaceous species known from the so-called Old Continent with those of the New Continent, it is noteworthy to observe that the present geographical distribution of the recent forms was already indicated at that early date, or perhaps it was even more marked. Out of the 204 species of cretaceous Radula and its sub-genera, there are only twelve which have been found in America. | 1, hadula, Klein, 1758, (Ostrac., p. 185, pl. ix, fig. 34, Lima, Brug., 1792). Shell obliquely sub-ovate, generally moderately inflated, equivalve, radiately ribbed or striated; beaks prominent, pointed, more or less distant from each other; hinge- line with unequal ears on either side, generally somewhat sloping from the beaks, with a small triangular area between them and a sub-median cartilage pit in it, | extending somewhat internally; muscular scar sub-centric, pallial line entire, both faint ; type, Radula lima, Linn., a recent species which already occurs in the miocene strata of the Vienna basin. I can see no essential difference between the recent Mediterranean forms, those from the Red Sea and those from the Nicobar Islands, where I collected the species in great numbers. The recent species are few and rather general in their distribution, though none of them are very common shells. Several useful sub-genera have been distinguished by H. and A. Adams in their “Genera of recent Mollusca.” I have only little to add to these. la. The name Radula must be restricted for the type species R. lima, Linné, which is probably the same which Klein quotes as Rumphiana, and which occurs at the Nicobars. The shell is rather strongly radiately ribbed, oblique, moderately compressed, the anterior or concave side having a comparatively narrow gape. The ribs are either smooth, or concentrically striated, or squamose. ‘The cre- taceous period contains a large number of species belonging to this division, but some of them are rather of a peculiarly rounded shape, with inflated valves, approaching the next sub-genus. Se —= a ol bal i 7 OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 413 1d. MMantellum, Bolten (1798), are called the narrow oblique forms, with thin, often almost hyaline, radiately ribbed, inflated valves, with very distant beaks, and a wide anterior gape; the type is Radula hians, Gm. (Ostrea). le. Acesta, WH. and A. Adams, 1855, was proposed for the recent R. excavata, Chem., an elongated, moderately compressed shell, with rather fine radiating ribs, oblique in form, with the anterior ear very small, the posterior much larger, and with the cartilage pit situated obliquely under beak, being excentric. Species of this sub-genus already occur in the cretaceous period. : ld. Plagiostoma, Sow., 1812, (Min. Conch., i, p. 175), must be reserved for the species of the type of the liassic Pl. gigantea, for which it was originally proposed. Itisa very well marked group of fossil, especially mesozoic, Radule, of a semi-ovate or sub-triangular shape, with nearly smooth or finely radiately striated surface, the striz being generally only conspicuous at the sides of the valves, but nearly obsolete in the middle; the ears are thick and unequal, the anterior being smaller, and the cartilage pit is oblique and triangular, generally very deep. | | le. Limatula has been proposed, 1889, by Searles Wood for a characteristic group of species of the type of 2. sub-awriculata, Mont., the shells being narrow, tumid, and almost equilateral, very little oblique; and the radiating striz or ribs are only developed in the median portion of the valves. The type is well marked already during the jurassic, and the species are especially numerous during the cretaceous period. If. Ctenoides was used, 1753, by Klein for the almost equilateral, slightly oblique, long, species of the type of Ladula scabra, Born. The shells are hardly gaping in front, the anterior margin almost straight, instead of being concave, and the radiating ribs are numerous and scabrous. Species of this sub-genus also occur in cretaceous rocks. 1g. Ctenostreon, Kichw., 1867, (Leth. Ross., xm livr., p. 455). Sub-gequi- valve, with strong radiating ribs, the large anterior margin above, or at the side, with a distinct byssal sinus; type, C/. distans, Hichw., 1. cit., p. 456, from the Neocomien of Russia. This is another well marked group of generally large and strongly ribbed Radule, the shell of which is often irregular, like that of some Hinnites ; when adult, it is characterised by the presence of a deep insinuation in the anterior ear for the byssus, but in young shells this insinuation is hardly more developed than in other allied forms. Lima proboscidea of Sowerby from jurassic deposits is another species of the sub-genus, and there are afew other mesozoic forms which may be referred to it. 2. Limea, Bronn, 1831, (Italien’s Tertiergeb., p. 115). Shell obliquely roundly ovate, generally considerably inflated, radiately ribbed, slightly gaping in front; beaks prominent; hinge-line slightly sloping and eared on both sides ; cardinal margin internally with numerous teeth, divided in the middle by a triangular car- tilage pit; muscular scar faint, sub-central; type, Ostrea strigillata, Broce., from tertiary deposits of Italy. Fossil species are known from the Trias in all oI 414: CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA the successive formations, but they are always rare. One recent representant, L. Sarssii, Lovén, has been found in the Norwegian Sea. Fossil species occur through all the mesozoic and tertiary deposits from the Trias, but are always Scarce. List OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES OF AMADULIDZ. Radula and its sub-genera. For reference of the first 159 species quoted,.see “ Cat. des Loma cretacées connues,” Pictet and Campiche, (Paléont. Suisse, vme ser., 4° partie, p. 161, et seq.). In the present list I shall add the sub-generic names in parentheses. a. From the Neocomien (incl. Urgonien et Valangien) of Europe. 1-10.—Radula Carteroniana, d’?Orb., A. [Acesta] Dubisiensis, P. and C., R&R. [Acesta] Or- bignyana, Math., &. Villersensis, P. and C., RB. longa et plana, Rem., R. [Plagiostoma] neocomi- ensis, d’Orb., R. [Plagiostoma] capiliaris, P. and C., A. [Acesta] undata, Desh., R. [Acesta] Lorioh, P. and C. 11-20.—R. subrigida, Rem., &. stricta, Rem., R. Gillieront, Lor., R. [Plagiostoma] Berrias- ensis, Pict., &. [Plagiostoma] Dumasi, Pict., R. |Plagiostoma] Bolina, d’Orb., R. [ ? Acesta] Varapensis, Lioriol, R. [ ? Ctenoides| EHssertensis, Loriol, A. |? Acesta] Sancte-crucis, P. and C., Rh. Arzverensis, Loy. 21-30.—2L. [ ? Plagiostoma| Robinaldina, d’Orb., A. [Plagiostoma] Aubersonensis, P. and C., fi. | Plagiostoma| Vigneulensis, P. and C., Rk. [Ctenostreon] pseudo-proboscidea, Lor., R. Etalloni, P. and C., &. Royeriana, d’Orb., A. Germani, P. and C., A. gemmata, P. and C., R. sculpta, P. and C., &. Nicoleti, P. and C.- 31-38.—R. Moreana, d’Orb., R. exquisita, Lor., A. Rusitlensis, P. and C., R. Galloprovincialis and Massiliensis, Math., &. [Limatula] Tombeckiana, and R&R. [Limatula] Dupiniana, d’Orb., hi. [| Limatula| semicostata, Rem. 6. From the etage Aptien and Gault of Europe. 39-40.—L. Cottaldina, d’Orb., R. expansa, Forb. 41-50.—. lingua, Forb., R. [Limatula] semisulcata, Sow.,* &. [Plagiostoma] hispanica, Coq, f. [2% Acesta] Hucharis, Coq., R. [Acesta] Rauliniana, d’Orb., R. [Acesta] Vraconensis, P. and C., &. [tieriana, P. and Roux, R. depressicostata, P. and C., R. Ricordeana, Cott. sit. a€: puma, P. and Roux. 51-55.—Lt. Sabaudiana, P. and R., &. Sawoneti, P. and R., &. [Plagiostoma] alvensis, d’? Orb., Li. | Plagiostoma] montana, P. and R., R. [ ? Plagiostoma] Rhodaniana,t d’?Orb. c. From middle and upper cretaceous beds of Europe. 56-60.—£. [? Ctenoides] subovalis, Sow. (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., 2nd ser., iv, oe 1 fig. 21), A. [Acesta] clypeiformis, d’Orb., R. [ Plagiostoma] simplex, d’Orb., &. [Ctenoides] rapa, SON DS hs Suicides [| Ctenordes| ? frondosa, Duj., (tecta, d’Orb.). 61-70.—£. Reichenbachu, Gein., R. Galliennei, d’Orb., R. Astieriana, d’Orb., R. elongata, Sow., &. Lurrigdonensis, Sharpe, R. intermedia, d’Orb., R. Cenomanensis, d’Orb., R. [ Aeesta] ornata, d’Orb., &. [Plagiostoma] semi-ornata, d’Orb., R. [Acesta] sub-consobrina, a’ Orb. * Nilsson’s and Sowerby’s figures under the same name do not represent the same species. + This may prove to be a Limea. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. A15 71-80.—2. [Limatula] sub-aquilateralis, d’Orb., R. [Acesta] sub-abrapta, @Orb., R. Varu- sensis, d’Orb.,* FR. Moutoniana, d’Orb., R. Holis, d’Orb., RB. Calypso, d’Orb., R. [? Acesta] pennata, d’Arch., R. [Plagiostoma] rectangularis, d’Arch., R. resecta, d’?Arch., R. Renauxiana, Math. 81-90.—t. Boreani, Coq., R. [ ? Acesta] aspera, Mant, R. [Ctenoides] granosa, Sow., fi, Kotomagensis, d’?Orb., &. ?...... [Ctenoides] tecta, Goldf., R. plicatilis, Duj., &. 7... (multicostatat apud d’Orb.), &. [? Ctenoides|] Bangasiana, d’Orb., R. Coniacensis, d?Orb., R. Rambaudi, C oq. 91-100.— 2A. Lrigeri, Coq., &. Marticensis, Math., R. Dujardini, Desh., R. pulchella, d’?Orb.; hi. granulata, Nilss., R. [Plagiostoma] Santonensis, d’Orb., R. intercostata, Duj., R. Ligeris, Daz; fi. Bourgeoisiana, d’Orb., &. [Plagiostoma| maxima, d’? Arch. 101-110.— 2. Rochebruni, Coq., R. Arnaudi, Cog, R.? .... (aspera, d’Orb.), R. Dutem- pleana, d’Orb., RL. pectinata, d’Orb.,t &. [Clenoides] divaricata, Duj., R. [Ctenoides] obsoleta, Duj., R. elegans, Nilss., A. [Limatula] elegantula, d’Orb., R. [?Plagiostoma] Toucasiana, d’Orb. 111-120.—R. [Plagiostoma] Hoperi,§ (includ. Mantel, Brong. et d’Orb., P. punctatum, Nilss., and Goldfussi, Hag.), &. [Plagiostoma] Sowerbyt, Geinitz, (Quadersandst., p. 192), = Marrotiana, W@Orb., R. [Plagiostoma] difficiis, d’Orb., R. truncata, Goldf., R. Baylei, Coq., fi. [Plagiostoma] ficordes, Coq., R. [| Plagiostoma] inornata, Coq., R. dissimilis, Coq., R. LS Plas giostoma| tumida.|| 121-130.—2&. [Plagiostoma] Paqueront, Coq., R. Carolina, d’Orb., R. [Ctenoides] tecta, Goldf., h. equicostata, Gein., R. pseudocardium, Reuss, R. [Ctenoides| amygdaloides, Rss., R. laticostata, Rem., A. | Limatula}| sepiemeostata, Rss., (Rh. Reussi, d’?Orb.),q R. multicostata,** Geinitz. 131-140.—R. carinata, Minst., 2. [? Acesta] subplana, d’Orb., (=Lima plana, Reuss) ; f. undulata,tt Ress., &. [Plagiostoma| levissima, Rss., R. [Plagiostoma] decalvata, Ress., R. interstriata, Gein., &. [Limatula] paucicostata, Rss., R. [Limatula] decussata, Miinst., ht. | ? Acesta| dachotoma, Rss., R. minuta, Goldfuss. 141-150.—A. ovata, Nilss., &. canalifera, (including multistriata, Gein., according to Giimbel, Minch. Akad. Abhand., x, p. 560), A. squamifera, et muricata, Goldf., R. Forchhammert, Dunkeri et Geinitzi, Hagenow, &. denticulata et pusilla, Nilsson, R. [Plagiostoma] striatissima, Reuss. 151-160.—R. [Limatula] angusta, Reuss, R. rarispina, Zittel, R. [Plagiostoma] Hérnesi et Haidingeri, Litt., R. Pichleri, Zitt., R. Bronni, Alth, R, inflatatt et dentata, (1851)tt Miller, R. [Ctenoides| nux, Gimbel; £&. [? Crenoides| nobilis, Goldf., (Inoceramus idem, Petref. Germ., ii, pl. 113, fig. 3), stated by Bosquet (Staring’s Bodem v. Nederland, ii deel,) to be a Radula. 161-163.—R. [Plagrostoma] nuda, R. Sarthensis, and Rh. [Acesta] lineolata are figured by Guéranger in his Album paléont.de la Sarthe, &c., 1867, pl. xxiii, fig. 25, and pl. xxiv, figs. 8 and 15. * Stated to be allied to R. [ Ctenostreon| proboscidea. + The French species is stated to be different from FR. multicostata, Geinitz, (1839), non R. multicostata, Sow. a recent species. t Quoted as “ pectita” by Gabb and by Pictet and Campiche. § A similar species is noticed by Kunth from Lower Silesia (Zeitsch. der Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch., 1863, xxv, p. 726. || Quoted by Pictet and Campiche as “ 2wmida,” © Gimbel (Abhandl. Akad. Munch., x, p. 660,) is of opinion that Reuss’ original identification of the species with Sowerby’s elongata was correct. ** Hichwald (Leth. ross., xme livr., p. 459,) quotes this species also from some Biceps beds in the Crimea: are these eocene or cretaceous? Nummulites would-not necessarily seem to be eocene, since their occurrence in cretaceous beds is believed to have been satisfactorily proved. i Giimbel (Abhandl. Akad. Munch., x, p. 560,) notices an allied, but distinct species from Bohemia. t Non R. inflata, Chem., nec &. te Sow., both of which are recent species and belong to the sub-genus Bebe rinin 416 CRETACHOUS PELECYPODA 164.—R. procena, Giimbel, (Geognost. Beschreibg. Ostbay. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 767), allied to R. Cenomanensis, d’?Orb.; from Betzenstein (Bavaria). 165.—R. guestphahiea, Sch lochbacns (Neues Jahrb. f. Mineral. for 1869, extract of ‘ Beitrag zur Altersb. d. Griinsandes’, &c. &c., p. 27), has the form of a Plagiostoma, but the valves are rather distinctly ribbed and appear to have been gaping as in Mantel/wm. The species is from the Green- sand of Rothenfelde, near Osnabruck (Germany). 166.—R. [? Plagiostoma] Althi, Favre, Descript. moll. foss. de Lemberg en Galicie, 1869, p. 138; pls, fig.-20, 167-168.—R. [Limatula] subcarinata et Archiacana, Briart et Cornet, Foss. de la meule de Bracqueenies, pp. 50 and 51, Mém. Cour, Acad. Belgique, vol. xxxiv, 1869-70. 169.—R. [? Plagiostoma] acutirostris, Kichw., (Leth. ross., xme livr., p. 471,) 1s noted simply from silicious cretaceous beds in the Govt. Orenburg. | Doubtfully cretaceous. 170.—Ctenostreon distans, Eichw., is placed by its author in the Neocomien, though rt appears more probable that the Khoroschowo beds belong to the Jura, (Leth. ross,, xme livr., p. 456). | — -171-175.—R. [Plagiostoma] Fischeri, Eichwald, (ibidem p. 464), &. decemcostata, Trautsch., (ibid. p. 466), &. planicosta, Trautsch., (ibid. p. 467), A. [ ?Plagiostoma] wrregularis, Kichw., (ibid, p. 475), and R. [| Plagiostoma] incrassata, Hichw., (ibid. p. 476), are also placed by Eichwald in the Neocomien, but whether correctly or not remains yet to be proved. d. From Africa. i 176-178.—2. [Plagiostoma] Gremeri, R. Flattersi, and Delettret of Coquand are the only species known from Algiers, (Geol. and Paléont. Prov. Constant., p. 214). e. Fyom America. 179-186.—R. acutilineata, Conr., erenulicosta, Romer, denticulata, Gabb, leonensis, Con., pelagica, Mort., reticulata, Lyell and Forb., squarosa, Gabb, and Wacoensis, Reemer, are cited from North America in Check-list inv. foss., Smith, Misc. Coll., 1864, No. 177, p. 7. 187-188.—A. [ 2 Plagiostoma] microtis, Gabb, L. [ ? Limatula] appressa, Gabb, Pal. Cali- fornia, vol. 1, pp. 202 and 203. 189-190.—2R. Shastaensis et multiradiata, Gabb, ibid. vol. 1, p. 201. J. From Asia. 191-204.—A. [Plagiostoma| nudata, Ootatoorensis, et (? P.) interpunctuata, R. insignis, inter. plicosa and scabricula, R. [Limatula] persimilis, R. [Ctenoides| tecta, Goldf., R. [ ? Ctenoides] scaberrima, ft. [ Acesta] obliquistriata et scrobiculata, R. [Ctenostreon| complanata, will be described from the South Indian cretaceous deposits: of these only 2. tecta is to all appearance undistinguish- able from European specimens, but several others exhibit marked relations to European species; thus, for instance, A. scabricula to R. granulata, Goldf., R. interplicosa to R. carinata, Miinst., R. per-— similis to Ke. semisulcata, Nilss. Besides these I shall have to notice three forms which are no doubt distinct from any others, but the present materials are not sufficient for specific identification. lnmea. 205-206.—L. exigua et dyplea are quoted by Eichwald from Neocomien beds, but nee may also be jurassic (Leth. Rogs., xme livy,, p. 477). 207.—L. Cenomanensis, ee ranger, Album pal. d. |. Sarthe, 1867, pl. xxiv, fig. 9. 203.—L. Oldhamiana is the only species which occurs in the South Indian cretaceous deposits. eS oe OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 417 RADULA, Klein, 1758, (see p. 412). 1. Rapua [PLagiosroma|] NupatTA, Stoliceka, Pl. XXTX, Fig. 2. R. | Plag.| ovato semirotundata, antice oblique sub-truncata, paulo inflata, tevigata, strus imcrementi minutissimis, et in declivitate antica ac postica striis nommullis radiantibus tecta, primis leviusculis, alteris scabriusculis ; umbonibus pro- mmulis, obtusis; auriculis mequalibus, antica minima, postica nulto majore ; lunula longa, profunde excawata. This species is distinguished by its semi-circularly ovate shape, slightly convex valves, and by the conspicuously scabrous radiating striee on the lunular region ; the anterior ear is very small, not visible in a lateral view of the shell. These characters easily separate the species from Plag. Sowerbyi, Gein., which has a somewhat similar form. Localities—Olapaudy, in a brownish ferruginous rock; Karapaudy, in whitish sandstone. Only one specimen from each locality was examined. formation.—Arrialoor group, 2. RapuLa | PLAciostroma] OoraToorEnsis, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIX, Fig. 38. hk. | Plag.| magna, senirovata, tumida, sub-levigata, antice et postice sepiusque prope margmem ventralem costulis levigatis radiantibus notata, striis imerementi minutissimis, extra medium sulculis nonnullis fortioribus intersectis ; auriculis parvis, antica muuma. | A large, rather oblique, semiovate, and moderately tumid shell, apparently slightly gaping ingfront and behind; the surface is anteriorly and posteriorly, and often also near the ventral margin, marked with radiating slightly prominent ribs. The oblique form and uniform convexity of the valves distinguish this from other known cretaceous species. | Locality.—Ootatoor, in a pale brown earthy limestone. Formation.—Ootatoor group. 3. Rapua [? Puagrosroma] INTERPUNCTUATA, Stoliczha, Pl. XL, Fig. 5. Rad. testa oblique ovata, valua dextra moderate convexa, margine antero-ventrali truncato, postico convexo; superficie costulis planis, radiantibus undique ornata, lineis impressis, multo angustioribus et dense punctuatis separatis. The obliquely ovate shape of the single, figured valve, which is slightly convex, and on the entire surface ornamented with flat, radiating ribs, separated by finely punctated, impressed lines, indicate a species distinct from any other cretaceous Radula. The posterior ear is distinct, but the anterior hardly visible, and the beak somewhat injured in the specimen. ‘This makes the sub-generic determination somewhat doubtful, though the general character agrees better with Plagiostoma than with any other sub-genus. Locality.—N orth-east of Ootatoor, in a yellowish brown limestone. Formation.—Ootatoor group. OK 418 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 4. RADULA INSIGNIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXX, Fig. 9. Rad. valva dextra magna, crassa, oblique ovata, modice convexa costis (9 majo- ribus) radiantibus, leviter curvatis, sub-tuberculatis, hie et illic minoribus mterpositis, ornata, in declivitate antica et postica sub-obsoletis ; lunula profunda. Only a single valve of this beautiful species has been obtained; the umbonal part with the upper edges of the ears is not preserved, but the remaining portions are sufficient to show the generic characters of the shell. It is ornamented with nine strong sub-tuberculated ribs and a few less distinct or nearly obsolete ones on the anterior and posterior declivities. Towards the umbo the strong ribs also seem to become less marked, while a number of thinner ribs make their appearance, especially when the outer glassy layer of the shell is decomposed. Locality.—Near Moraviatoor, in a sandy limestone. Formation.—Ootatoor group. 5. RADULA sp. indet. A fragmentary valve of a large species of Radula was found in the coarse conglomeratic sandstone north of Kunnanore. It is of a broadly semiovate shape, somewhat resembling Radula Aubersonensis, Pict. and Camp., (Pal. Suisse, vme ser., 4m part., pl. 164, figs. 1-2), marked with about 26 radiating, strong, flattened ribs. The umbo and the ears are broken off, and as the shell surface itself also is not well preserved, I shall for the present defer naming the species. Hormation.—Arrialoor group. 6. RapvULA sp. indet. Pl. XL, Fig. 4. Another small costate valve of a Radula (or Limea) has been found in the earthy limestone west of Penangoor. It somewhat resembles in general character Limea Oldhamiana, but the ribs are more compressed and a little more distant; 14 in number. The surface is, however, not sufficiently preserved for a satisfactory determination of the species. Hormation.—QOotatoor group. 7. RADULA INTERPLIcOSA, Stoliceka, Pl. XXX, Figs. 10—11. fad. oblique sub-ovata, inflata, radiatim multicostata, costis majoribus cirea 80, equidistantibus, acutis, antice et postice muito minoribus, et prope auriculas fere obsoletis, im mterspatiis costulis tenuibus alternantibus mstructa, costis et costulis — minute granulatis ; area ligamentali valde declivi, medio triangulariter excavata. Shell obliquely ovate, tumid, ornamented with about 30 sharp ribs which al- ternate with much thinner ones; on the anterior and posterior declivity the ribs are finer, and near the ears they become almost quite obsolete: all the ribs are finely granulated. | OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 419 Very closely allied to BR. carinata, Minster, which appears to be a somewhat higher shell, with the intermediate ribs obsolete on the posterior part of the shell, while in the Indian form the intermediate ribs are all distinct when the shell sur- face is well preserved. Besides that, the granules on the ribs are much less deve- loped in carinata than they are in interplicosa. Locality.—In a-whitish sandy limestone at Ninnyoor; rare. Formation.—Arrialoor group. | A species, quite similar in form to R. interplicosa, occurs in a brownish lime- stone near Coonum, in a yellowish limestone near Odium, and in a pinkish sandy limestone near Moraviatoor; but all the specimens are mostly casts. One shows portions of the shell surface preserved, on which intermediate lines are traceable between the larger ribs; but this character is not sufficient to decide upon the identity of the two forms. All three last quoted localities belong to the Ootatoor group. ; 8. RADULA sp. indet., Pl. XXXVI, Fig. 6. Two fragmentary right valves of a peculiar species of Radula were found in a light grey sandstone south-east of Arrialoor; they are obliquely ovate, moderately tumid, with unequal ears, and covered with numerous rather fine radiating ribs, scaly when well preserved. The two specimens evidently indicate a more tumid species than Rad. obliqui-striata, but they are not sufficient for specific deter- mination. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 9. RADULA SCABRICULA, Stoliceka, Pl. XXX, Fig. 8. Rad. valva oblique rotundato-ovata, tumidula, parva, radiatum circa 24—costata, costis trispinulosis, series mediane spmulis vel tuberculis ceteris paulo majoribus, interspatiis angustis, rugulosis; auriculis parvis; wumbone paulo exstante, breviter acutato. A small, slightly oblique, roundly ovate, and rather tumid shell, with the beaks obtusely pointed and slightly prominent beyond the cardinal margin; the surface is marked with about 24 radiating ribs, each of which is provided with three rows of small spinulose tubercles, the median being a little larger than the lateral ones; the interspaces between the ribs are finely concentrically rugose, these concentric rugose lines becoming more distinct on the anterior or posterior declivities of the shell, where the radiating ribs decrease in size. The species is closely allied to R. granulata, Nilss., differing from it by a more rounded shape, by the ribs being covered with small spinulose tubercles of sub- equal size instead of spinulose scales, and by the rugose lines in the furrows separating the ribs. Locality.—Comarapolliam, in soft, coarse sandstone. Only a single left valve has been examined. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 420 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 10. RapuLA | Limatuta] perstmizis, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIX, Figs. 4-5. R. [Inm.| testa elongata, paulo obliqua, inflata, antice et postice leviter convexa, infra sub-rotundata, medio costulis tenuibus 15-20, radiantibus, strws meremente minutissimis, confertissimis et nonnullissulcis profundioribus imtersectis, tecta ; wmbo- nibus tumidis, angustis, modice projicientibus ; auriculis parvis, ad marginem superunt paululun merassatis, decluis, mm utroque latere submargine leviter msimuatis ; 3 area cardinalt obliqua, medio fovea triangulari ligamentifera, lata, instructa. Shell elongated and rather inflated, slightly oblique, with somewhat com- pressed, tumid, and moderately projecting umbones; the margin of the ears is slightly thickened ; the median convexity of each valve is marked with 15-20 radiat- ing ribs, sharp, but not much prominent, slightly rugose by the numerous and fine striee of growth, and intersected by a few more distant narrow grooves indicating stages of growth. Young shells have sometimes only 15 radiating ribs; they are always more inflated and narrower when compared with full grown specimens, in ‘which the number of ribs rises to 20. This species is very closely allied to some of the forms which are usually referred to R. semisulcata of Nilsson. There are, however, at least two different species mixed up under this name. Sowerby’s semisulcata from Blackdown is distinct from that of Nilsson, and it is not certain whether the form delineated by Goldfuss under that same name does also not refer to a distinct species, while that figured by d’Orbigny comes very close to Nilsson’s type. The Indian form differs from all these by the more distant and almost smooth radiating ribs; but their number agrees especially with Goldfuss’ semisulcata: the only difference between the two is, that the European form is a little shorter than the Indian. D’Orbigny’s semisulcata has the ribs very distinctly spinulose and is less inflated than persimilis. Localities—Near Poothoor and Kullay, in a yellowish brown limestone, and north of Odium, in a brown sandy limestone. formation.—Ootatoor group. 11. Rapuna [Crenorpgs| recta, Groldfuss, Pl. XXX, Fig. 12. 1836. Lima tecta, Goldfuss, Petr. Germ. ii, p. 91, pl. 104, fig. 7. 1837. ?Lima frondosa, Duj., Mém. Soc. Géol., 1% ser., pt. ii, p. 227, pl. 16, fig. 10. 1839. Lima lamellosa, Roemer apud Geinitz, Char., pt. i, p. 23. 1841. Lima tecta, apud Romer, Verst. Nordd. Kreid., p. 58. 1843. ?Lima ,, d’Orbigny, Pal. frane. terr. cret., ili, p. 547, p. 419, figs, 5-8. 1867. Lima ,, Guéranger, Album paléont. de la Sarthe, pie exiys ste, 1. ft. | Cteno.| testa elongate sub-ovata, paulo obliqua, convexe compressiuscula, antice oblique sub-truncata, auriculis magnis mequalibus et uwmbonibus depressius- culis mstructa, costulis confertis radiantibus, sepe irregulariter dichotomis, atque lametlis 16-20 concentricis, exstantibus et in auriculas continuis tecta. I can see no difference between Indian specimens of this characteristic species and those from Europe. When the ears are broken away, the shape of the OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 4.21 shell becomes rather regularly semiovate. In this state it appears to have been figured as L. frondosa by Dujardin, with which d’Orbigny identifies a frag. mentary specimen from the turonien. Pictet and Campiche question this iden- tification; but if d’Orbigny’s species be the same as the one figured by Gueranger, I hardly think that it could be considered as a distinct species. Locality.—N orth of Poodoopolliam, in a light-coloured sandy limestone. formation.—Arrialoor group. The species is a characteristic upper cretaceous fossil; it has been found at numerous localities in France and in Germany. 12. Rapua | ? CTENOIDES} SCABERRIMA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXX, Fig. 1. Rad. | Cteno.| testa oblique ovata, valvis lente convewis, superficie wundique costulis radiantibus confertissimis, fortioribus et tenwioribus alternantibus, omninis scaberrimis, ornata; auriculis sub-equalibus, radiatim crasse costulatis, costulis spivulosis, auricula postica altera mayjore, ultima infra marginem superiorem leviter imsImUata. An obliquely ovate, moderately convex shell, with rather large subequal ears, the umbones only slightly projecting beyond them; the surface is covered with very closely-set radiating ribs, thicker and thinner ones alternating, and all are so densely ornamented with sharp spinous scales that the surface receives the appearance of a fresh file; it is, however, rarely that these scales remain well preserved ; near the umbones particularly they soon wear off. On the larger posterior ear, the radiating spinulose ribs are considerably stronger than on the anterior one. | Locality.—Near Olapaudy, in a brownish ferruginous rock. formation.—Arrialoor group. 18. RapuLa | ACESTA] OBLIQUI-sTRIATA, Forbes, Pl. XXX, Figs. 2-5 and 18. 1846. Lima obligqui-striata, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., London, vii, p. 154, pl. 18, fig. 18—eadem auctorum. R. | Acesta| testa obliqua, sub-ovata, lente convexa, antice oblique truncata, lunula paulo excavata, superficie costulis radiantibus numerosis, aut muricatis, aut sublevigatis, prope umbones obsoletis, tecta; auricula antica minima, postica distincta, margme superiore declhvi, fovea ligamentali paulo excentrica. The form of the shell slightly varies from narrowly to broadly semiovate, as indicated in the figures quoted above; towards the periphery the shell is always markedly flattened. The radiating ribs are very numerous and close together, and when well preserved, ornamented with numerous spinulose scales; near the beaks they generally become obsolete, and near the periphery their straight direc- tion is often made slightly to deviate by concentric lines of growth. The anterior ear is very small, as in all species of cesta, the posterior considerably larger and DL 422 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA obliquely descending; the ligamental pit lies below the beak, somewhat posteriorly from the centre. : Localitics.—Near Comarapolliam and north of Arrialoor, in coarse silicious sandstone; near Poodoopolliam, in white earthy limestone. | Formation.—Arrialoor group. There are two species which deserve notice, as being closely allied to the Indian species: R. Rauliniana and ornata of d’Orbigny; the former is from the Gault, and differs only by a slightly more expanded posterior ear; the other is upper eretaceous, and has the anterior side somewhat more incurved. A comparison of well preserved specimens of these, and one or two closely allied species from the German upper eretaceous beds, would be very desirable, as, for instance, R. aspera, Miinst., particularly the form figured by Reuss from Bohemia. 14, Raputa [Acnsta] scropicuLata, Stoliczka, Pl. XXIX, Fig. 6. R. [Ac.| testa late semi-ovata, obliqua, compressiuscula, antice recte sub-truncata, postice rotundata, auriculis parvis, antica minima, lunula paulo excavata ; superficie striis vel costulis radiantibus, sub-obsoletis, scobinatis, in parte antica magis distinctis: notatd. Shell rather broadly semiovate; valves slightly convex, anteriorly truncate; ears small, the anterior scarcely visible in a side view; lunula slightly excavated ; surface marked with indistinct radiating scaly ribs, or rather striz, somewhat more distinct on the anterior portion of the shell. Sometimes the scales wear off on the ribs altogether, while the cross lines connecting them, and situated in the furrows between the ribs, partially remain preserved, and this gives the shell quite a dis- tinct appearance from that it originally possessed. The largely ovate, almost semicircular, and rather compressed shape of the valves readily distinguish the present species from any other known from cretaceous rocks; it in some respect resembles the shape of Plagiostoma. Locality.—Near Olapaudy, in a brownish ferruginous rock. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 15. Raputa [CTENOSTREON| COMPLANATA, Stoliczka, Pl. XXX, Fig. 14. R. | Ctenost.| valwa sinistra elongata, deplanata, medio costis 10, radiantibus, crassis notata, antice et postice levigata ; auriculis magnis, postica mimore, antica, majore, ad margmem imferiorem (lateralem) simplict, ad anticum (superiorem ) paulo merassata et in latere mteriore sulco latwusculo mstructa. Only a single valve of this interesting species was found; it belongs to the sub-genus Clenostreon, the larger anterior auricle being internally provided with a shallow but distinct groove for the passage of the byssus; at the margin itself the groove is indicated by a very slight insinuation (which is scarcely sufficiently indicated in fig. 14, pl. xxx). The left valve is very slightly convex and marked OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 423 with ten strong radiating ribs, the anterior and posterior portion of the shell being smooth. Locality.—Cullpaudy, in a whitish coralline limestone. formation.—Ootatoor group. LIMEA, Bronn, 1831, (see p. 418). 1. Limpa OLpHAmMIANA, Séoliceka, Pl. XXX, Figs. 6-7, and Pl. XXXVI, Fig. 5. LL testa oblique obovata, tunidula, costis radiantibus 12-14, acutatis, longitudi- naliter sepe mdistincte striolatis seu costulis filiformibus alternantibus et alteris liners increment confertissimis transeuntibus ornata ; awriculis parvis, fere equalibus ; fovea ligamenta triangulari, profunda, margine cardinali in utroque latere dentibus 4-5, obliquis, extermis ceteris ninoribus, instructo. The surface of each valve is marked with 12-14 strong radiating sharp ribs, which are finely striolated, and sometimes there is a fine rib visible in the inter- spaces. The ears are nearly quite equal, and each is internally provided with four or five small oblique teeth; the ligamental pit is triangular, median, and very deep. The ornamentation of this interesting species closely resembles that of Radula Reichenbachvi, Gein., but the ribs are more numerous and sharp. It also closely resembles Limea Cenomanensis, Guér., but is evidently a more oblique shell. Locality.—Stripermatur, in a coarse conglomeratic sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. XLII. Family,—PECTINIDZ. The animals have the mantle margins somewhat thickened, flattened inter- nally, provided with several rows of elongated unequal cirrhi; those on the external edge are usually longer and possess at their inner bases a row of ocelli; gills long, semicircularly curved, attached to the anterior and lower base of the adductor, each leaf is doubled on itself, but the duplicature does not reach the base, the poste- rior ends are free; the fillets composing the gills are very loose; labial palps sub- triangular, transversally elongated, short, truncate at the end, smooth externally, and more or less distinctly pectinately striated internally, narrowly united in front ; foot small, subcylindrical, sometimes a little flattened at the end, anteriorly grooved, and at the base with a gland, often secreting a bundle of thin, long byssal threads ; adductor subcentral, subcylindrical, short, but very strong. ‘The pedal muscle is very short; in those species which do not develop a byssus it is confluent with the upper muscular mass of the adductor; in others which secrete a byssus it is elon- gated, and the short ends are attached to the valves at the upper posterior end of the adductor. The rectum is thin and very long, grown to the posterior side of the adductor, with the end produced into a free tube, reaching as far as the termi- nation of the gills. 424, CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA The shells are ovate or rounded, more or less equilateral, equivalve or in- equivalve, with one valve attached, or with both free, the valves being auricled at both sides of the beak, and the anterior ear of right valve generally provided with a short byssal sinus at its base; ligament marginal, cartilage internal, usually filling out a triangular pit in the umbonal region; adductor scar rounded. The number of fossil species belonging to the present family is very great; they already appear in the oldest sedimentary deposits and continue up to the pre- sent time, there being over 200 recent species known. Comparing with this the numerous fossil species in the different formations, it is seen that those of the eretaceous period are more than equal to it; during the eocene formation it is con- spicuously less. On the whole, the fossil species are much more numerous than the recent ones. 1. Aviculopecten, M*Coy, 1855, (British Paleeoz. rocks and fossils, p. 392). Shell somewhat inequivalve, more or less inequilateral, being often extended poste- riorly, with both valves moderately convex and broadly rounded ; anterior ear flat- tened, smaller than the posterior, and with a byssal sinus at the base; posterior ear rarely projecting beyond the margin of the shell, often with a shallow emargination ; ligament placed in a narrow foss along the hinge margin, and not in a median cartilage pit as in Pecten. Type, A. concavus, M°Coy, from upper paleeozoic rocks. Most of the species of this genus are of a broadly rounded form, and the sur- face is covered with very numerous radiating ribs, as in Pecten ; but the ligamental fosset appears to resemble that of many ) 438 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA all three divisions of the South Indian Cretaceous deposits. Again, some other specimens have between the first and second, or between the second and third, anterior larger ribs four intermediate ones; very rarely is it the case that only two intermediate ribs occur in one or the other of the interspaces between the larger ribs. I only observed it in a few specimens from Odium (see fig. 8, pl. xxxvii) ; they are also all of large size. Three intermediate sub-equal ribs (V. quadricostata) are only met with in some small specimens from Arrialoor and Shillagoody. I have compared a very large series of specimens from various localities and formations, and I am confident that the Indian shell does not admit any such dis- tinction, as has been proposed for V. guinquecostata and quadricostata (=grypheata) ; the former said to possess always four and the latter always three intermediate ribs. The different variations are not restricted either to particular localities, or to distinct formations; they occur without any rule one among the other. The only thing which could be said is, that specimens from the Ootatoor group have more commonly four and those from the Arrialoor group more commonly three inter- mediate ribs. I also could find no perceptible difference in the form and striation of the ears of the various Indian specimens. The state of preservation has a great deal to do with the relative size of the ribs and is often very misleading. I do not wish to pronounce a certain opinion as to the identity of V. quinque- and quadricostata, but I cannot help doubting their specific distinction. The support which d’Orbigny gave to his opinion, by placing the one shell in the Turonien and the other in the Senonien, has been long ago disproved: such geolo- gical restriction does not exist ; both forms occur from the Tourtia and Cenomanien up into the upper beds of the white chalk. I have no specimens of d’Orbigny’s V. equicostata and alpina to compare, but judging from the observations which I made on the Indian specimens, I doubt that even these two will prove to be distinct species from quinquecostata, though certain varieties may be locally constant. Locatities—North of Odium, Cullapaudy, Moraviatoor, Ootatoor, south of | Puravoy, (Ootat. group); south-east of Permapolliam, east and north-east « Anapaudy; south of Serdamungalum, (Trichinopoly group); east and west c- Arrialoor ; south-east of Mulloor, Shillagoody, and Olapaudy (Arrialoor group). Lormations.—Ootatoor, Trichinopoly, and Arrialoor groups. 2. VoLa LavIs, Drouet, Pl. XXXI, Figs. 7-8. 1824. Janira (? Neithea) levis, Drouet, teste Pictet et Campiche, Pal. Suiss., Vm ser., 4me part., p. 252. 1843. Janira phaseola, apud d’Orbigny, Pal. frang. terr. cret., iii, p. 635, pl. 444, fies. 6-9; eadem aut Neithea phaseola auctorum, non eadem Law. 1846. Pecten decipiens, Reuss, Bohm. Kreidef, pt. u, p. 31, pl. 45, fig. 3. 1868. Pecten phaseolus, apud Giimbel, Abhandl. math. Ph. Klasse, Bayer. Akad, Wissensch., x, p. 564. Vola testa late sub-ovata, crassula, apice angustata, paululum obliqua, valva dextra convexa, radiatim sub-costata, costis paululum convexiusculis, latis, equalibus, lineis impressis digyunctis; valva sinistra plana, radiatim costata, costis angustis OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 439 sub-equalibus, sulcis fere duplo latioribus separatis ; utraque valva concentrice mmute striata, biauriculata, auriculis sub-equalibus, postica majore, et ad marginem obliquiore. The ribs on the convex valve are generally very indistinct, but in well pre- served specimens they always are slightly convex; they are 22-24 in number, separated by very fine impressed lines; as a rule, they are equally strong, but occasionally one or two exceed others in breadth. On the left or flat valve the ribs are more prominent, separated by broader furrows, which on the inner side appear as many broad and flat ribs; this character easily distinguishes the flat valves of the present species from those of quinquecostata, even when the extreme margin of the shell is not well preserved. I have accepted the name Jevis, Drouet, for the present species, following in this identification Pictet and Campiche, who consider Lamarck’s phaseola as a distinct species. I am not acquainted with Drouet’s original description. Localities—Near Kullay, Coonum, Odium, and Koloture. Formation.—Ootatoor group. ‘This species occurs in the Cenomanien of France. HINNITES, Defrance, 1821, (see p. 427). 1. Hrnyires ANDOORENSIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXXII, Fig. 10. H. testa late ovata, sub-equilaterali, antice parum dilatata, imequvalvi, valva convexa radiatum multicostata, costis fortioribus, una, vel duabus, aut tribus, tenuioribus alternantibus, striis concentricis acutis decussatis, aliquando spinulose sub-tuber- culatis; valva dextra plana, radiatim obsolete in-equaliter costulata ac concentrice striata ; auricula antica magna, ad basin profunde insinuata. Shell ovate, with the anterior side somewhat dilated; the left valve is consi- derably convex, ornamented with stronger and thinner radiating ribs, crossed ever by concentric, sharp strize, by which the ribs become somewhat undulating, especially towards the margins. The right valve is quite flat, and the radiating ribs on it much less distinct. Locality Near Andoor, in an earthy, brownish limestone. Formation.—Ootatoor group. XLII. Family,—SPONDYVLIDZ. The animals have the mantle margins usually thickened, consisting of two or three lamine, unequally cirrated at the edge, often with a few larger filaments between them; numerous small ocelli are placed at short distances from each other at the base of the internal cirrhi; mouth surrounded by a large foliaceous lip, to which laterally the palps are attached, being of an oblong, terminally pointed shape; gills large, fleshy, equal or sub-equal, posteriorly somewhat similarly curved as in Avicula, and free; foot small, cylindrical, somewhat thickened at the end, 44.0 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA or obliquely truncate. In Spondylus occasionally there issues from the middle of the terminal disc of the foot a cylindrical tendon, ending in a fleshy mass. In some of the eastern species of this genus the foot is simply thickened a short distance from its base on account of the development of the byssal gland; the latter has a slight groove, and sometimes a few thick, foliaceous byssal threads are seen to issue from it, but, as a rule, the Spondyli do not appear to spin a byssus. The animal of Pedum, however, always possesses a short byssus, composed of thin threads. The shells are always inequivalve, the right valve being, as a rule, somewhat larger, more or less attached at the beak, which is often irregularly produced and on the inner side possesses a flattened area; the left valve is free, generally smaller and also with a smaller hinge area; both are more or less distinctly eared; the cartilage is internal, situated in a median pit; the hinge is toothless or provided with rib-like or tubercular teeth on either side of the cartilage pit, muscular impression subcentral, rounded, more or less confluent with the posterior pedal muscle, which is attached to the inner part of it; anterior pedal scars sometimes indicated below the beak, but generally not traceable; pallial line entire; surface generally ornamented with radiating, often foliaceous ribs and strie; inner laver of shell thick, more or less glassy. In the general habitus the Sponpyzrpz more resemble the Pzcrmzpz than the Rapviips#, differing from the former by their more or less sessile habitat, thickness of shell, and by the usual presence of hinge-teeth ; from the latter principally by the inequality of the valves, internal ligament, and by the presence of ocelli at the inner mantle margins. | In former geological periods the members of this family were not very numerous ; they only appeared with the beginning of the mesozoic epoch, but it is difficult to say whether they attained their maximum of development towards the close of this epoch or not, at least as far as Spondylus is concerned, though this was - very likely the case, as it certainly was with Plicatula. Terquemia is only known fossil, and Pedum only recent from a single species. The recent forms are wit: very few exceptions inhabitants of tropical seas ; they are found mostly in en littoral zone, more rarely at greater depths. 1, Plecatula, Lam., 1801. Valves radiately plicated, right valve more or less largely attached at the beak, which has often a small thickened free area, beaks with indistinct, in advanced age generally quite obsolete, ears, left valve somewhat smaller, and usually with a more pointed beak; hinge with two strong, laterally more or less distinctly striated teeth, interlocking between each other, and a cartilage groove, or pit, between them; muscular impression single, large, vener- ally well marked, excentric, pallial line entire, distant from the margin; type, P. plicata, Forsk. Some of the recent as well as fossil species have barely a trace . of attachment at the beak of the right valve. la. Deslongchamps, in an elaborate paper on the liassic and jurassic Plica- tule, has pointed out some peculiarities of a certain number of species for which he OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 441 retained Parkinson’s name Harpasx (1811), but I do not think that the distinction is really a generic one; (Hssai s. les Plic. foss., &c., Mém, Soc., Linn. de Norm., 1859, XI, p. 1 et seq.). The general character and structure of the shell is in both essentially the same, the hinge-teeth in Harpaw always extend up to the beak, the ligamental pit is in the right, or attached, valve at the end of a strong median rib, and in the left valve it is very slightly marked, while in Plicatula there is usually a small space between the beak and the hinge, separating the teeth from the beak itself, and the ligamental pit in the left, or free, valve is conspicuously deepened. Besides that the hinge-teeth of Harpax are generally stronger and more parallel, and the shells are often of large size. It may be thought convenient to retain the name Harpaxr sub-generically for such characteristic forms as HT, Terquemt, Eud.-Desl., but as the left or free valve of some recent Plicatule offers characters of the hinge-teeth which are nearly identical with those of Harpaz, it would not be justifiable to recognise the latter as a separate genus. 10. In the above quoted paper (p. 118 et seq.), Eudes-Deslongchamps dis- tinguished among the mesozoic Plicatule a peculiar section under the name Pi. reticulate. They are sessile with the greater part of one valve, of a semi- circular shape, and the inner surface is always peculiarly striated and reticulated. The hinge areas of both valves are obliquely descending, and there appears to be a median ligamental pit present, but whether for the attachment of a ligament or not is uncertain ; no hinge-teeth, nor a pallial line, or muscular scars, have as yet been observed in these fossils, and it is, therefore, difficult to say whether they really are Pelecypoda or not. They no doubt represent a special genus, of which Pl. yetifera is the type. Hichwald proposed for somewhat similar shells the name Cyclostreon, which I shall notice in the Anomude. le. Laube (Denksch. Akad., Wien, vol. xxv, pt. ii, p. 75,) describes from the Trias of St. Cassian a peculiar smooth species, Pl. solea, which on one (? posterior) side has a distant, double, lateral tooth near the margin. The valve described 1s apparently the right one. The hinge-teeth are very close together, leaving only a narrow groove for the ligament. It is probable that this species indicates a new generic type. Species of Plicatula are known from the Trias upwards; they are always found in small numbers; their largest development probably falls in the middle part of the mesozoic period. At present there are only about twelve species known from Eastern and American seas. 2. Spondylus, Klein, 1753, (Ostrac., p. 186, pl. ix, No. 37; Linné, 1757). Valves very unequal, the lower, or right, more or less attached to foreign bodies, with a flattened area between the beaks and the hinge; upper valve smaller, with distinct ears and a smaller, sometimes obsolete, hinge area; hinge line generally straight, more or less thickened; hinge with a median, deep, usually well circum- scribed, cartilage pit and a strong tooth on either side, with corresponding cavities in the other valve; muscular scar sub-central, large; the inner portion of it is 5 Q 4.42 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA probably produced by the posterior branch of the pedal muscle, which appears to be confluent with the impression of the adductor; pallial line entire; surface of valves always radiately ribbed and often spinose; type, Sp. gederopus, Linné. Fossil species are known from the Lias* upwards, gradually increasing in number and attaining their maximum of development in the present seas. The few species noted from triassic and older deposits are doubtful; some of them appear to indicate new generic forms, and others have already been transferred to Hinnites. The attachment of the right valve is in some recent and fossil species very small, and ina few it becomes quite obsolete. When the young Spondyli find a suitable place on a solid dead rock they ‘generally become firmly attached, but when they are seated on living coral they become in time quite free, and are found generally placed in an open cavity on the surface of coralline masses. I have myself collected several such specimens on the reefs at Singapore and near the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. 2a. Asaprobable new generic form I must mention a peculiar species, Spondylus pulvmatus, described by Zittel from the Gosau deposits (Denksch. Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. U, p. 119, pl. xviii, fig. 8). Itis a small remarkably thick, transversally ovate shell with a.very-strong straight hinge line, possessing the external hinge teeth of a Spondylus, but having the cartilage placed in two pits one beside the other. It is most probable that this species belongs to a genus different from Spondylus, but as there has been as yet only a single valve found, I shall not venture for the present to propose a new name for it. Deshayes has shown that the names Podopsis, Pachytes, and Dianchora have been based merely upon cast, or imperfect, specimens of Spondyli. In the case of Dianchora, Sow., the beak of the right or attached valve appears to have been broken off, and the opening produced by this break was evidently considered as naturally belonging to the shell. 3. Pedum, Brug., 1792. Valves generally higher than long, slightly convex, with a striated triangular area between the beak and the hinge line, smaller in the left valve than in the right, or larger, valve; the latter has a deep incision in front of the hinge line; ligament situated in a groove, which passes through the median portion of the area and terminates internally with a projecting cartilage process; hinge edentulous, muscular scar faint, large, sub-central, roundish, partially confiuent with the pedal scar; pallial line entire, faint; type, P. spondyloideum, Gmel., being the only species as yet known from the eastern seas. Deshayes censures H. and A. Adams’ classification of this genus and places it near Pecten on the ground that the right valve is free. It is not more free than in many Spondyli, and is found resting on corals with the right valve in exactly similar manner as these do, the consequence being that the radiating striz are generally not developed on the right or larger valve, which also often remains * Kud-Deslongchamps has described a few species from these beds, but the hinge-teeth do not as yet appear to have been observed in them. The oolitic species described by the same author, however, bear all the external charac- ters of typical Spondyli. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. dig white, while the smaller valve, exposed to light, is colored. The large develop- ment of the hinge area, with the ligamental groove passing through it, and the structure of the shell of Peduwm, undoubtedly show greater affinities to the Spondyli, than they do to the Pectines. 4. Terquemia, Tate, 1867, (Suppl. to Woodward’s Manual of Mollusca, Carpenteria, Deslongchamps, 1859, Mém. Soc., inn., Norm., xi, p. 120—non eadem, Gray, 1856). Valves radiately ribbed, externally lamellar, internally porcel- lanous, rounded, generally somewhat irregular; right valve larger, attached, usually somewhat convex, left valve somewhat smaller and also flatter; hinge area well developed in both valves, striated, with a ligamental groove passing through it and slightly projecting internally, terminating with a roundish hole; no hinge- teeth ; muscular scar rounded, somewhat posteriorly placed, excentric, pallial line pliant: type, Zerg. pectiniformis, E.-Desl., from the lias. Only a few other jurassic species have been made known. The classification of the genus in the present place must be considered as provisional, for the shells are extremely like Ostrea, but the hinge area and the ligamental groove appear to me to have their nearest analogues among the Spowpyzrpz, and the shells themselves show a creat similarity to Plicatula. LIST OF CRETACEOUS SPECIES. 1. Pheatuta asperrima, d’Orb., Pal. frang. terr. eret., iii, p. 679, pl. 462, figs. 1—4. 2-5.—P. Carteroniana, d’Orb., (ebidem, p. 680), Remeri, d’Orb., (2d., p- 681; = armata, Rem., non Goldf.), placunea,* Dat (bid. p. 682; = Snondyius strigilis, Brong.), radiola, Lamck., (idid p. 683; = ? pectinoides, Sow.). 6.—P. radiata, Goldf., Petr. Germ., ii, p. 102, pl. 107, fig. 7. 7.—P. nodosa, Duj., Mém. Soe. Geol. Fr., 1837, ii, p. 228, pl. 15, fig. 14. 8.—P. inflata, Sow., (vide Mat. Pal. Suisse.—Foss. de la Perthe du Rhone, &c., par Pictet et Renevier, 1858, p. 137; = P. spinosa, Mant., (Geol. of Suss., p- 26, figs. 13, 16-17; non eadem Sow., sed eadem d’Orbigny, Pal. frang. eret., ili, p. 685; teste Coquand, Monog. Ctage Apt. de Espagne, p. 159). 9.—P. gurgitis, P-and Roux, Foss. des Grés verts, 1849-53, poolF: 10.—P. imbricata, Koch et Dunk., Beitrege, &c., 1837, p. 50, pl. 6, fig. 3. 11.—P. inaquidens, Sharpe, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., x, p. 197, pl. 6, fig. 3. 12.—P. deltoidea, Tate, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Lond., xxi, p. 39, pl. 8, fig. 5. 13.—P. aspera, Sow., (vide Littel in Denksch. Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. ii, p. 120;~pl aris, fig. 1, and for further reference p. 446). Fraas (Wirt. Jahresh., xxiii, p. 232,) quotes the species also from Palestine. | 14-18.—P4. afines, Hichw., P. aurita, Trautsch., P. convera, Kichw., P. rudis, Kichw., et P. lameliosa, Kichw., are all stated to occur in Neocomien rocks of Russia (see Leth. rogs., xme livr., p. 413, et seq.). 19.—P. Arachne, Coquand, (Mon. Etage Apt. de ?Espagne, 1865, p. 160). 20.—Plicatula arachnoidea, Desl., Mem. Soe., Linn., Norm., xi, p. 124, belongs to a peculiar genus probably allied to Cyclostreon of the ANOoMUDA. 21-22.—Pl. clathrata et delta, Deslongch. (Mém. Soe., Linn., Normandie, xi, p. 104, pl. 17, figs. 9-10 and 11-12). The second species is considered doubtfully cretaceous. * Coquand (Monog. Etage Aptien de PEspagne, 1865, p. 158), unites asperrima, d’Orb., also with this species. 4 AA, CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 23.—Pi. Malberchiana, Coq., (Bull. Soe. Géol., France, xvi, 1859, p. 1003). ~ | 24.30.—Pl. Fourneti, Ferryi, Flattersi, Auressensis, Reynesi, Desjardinst and decipiens are des- cribed by Coquand from Algiers, (Geol. et Paléont. Prov. Constant., 1862, p. 220 et seq.). 31.—P. urticosa, Mort., (Synops. eret. foss., North America, p. 62, pl. 10, fig. 2). 32.—P. incongrua, Con., (Emory’s Rep., p. 153, pl. 6, fig. 10). | 33-34.—P. Safford: et tetrica, Con., (Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc., Phil., 2nd ser., iv, p. 283, pl. 46, figs. 34 and 26). 35.—P. variata, Gabb, (Pal. Calif., 1, p. 303, pl. 26, fig. 190). 36-40.—Pt. striatocostata, mstabilis, multicostata, sessilis and septemcostata occur in the South Indian cretaceous deposits. Spondylus (see Pictet’? Pal. Suisse, V™ ser., 4™° part., p. 260). 41-50.—Sp. Lameri, Desh., ( = latus, Desh. et hystriv apnd Roemer), striatocostatus,* d’Orb., dellulus, Lor., cancellatus, Guem., complanatus, d’Orb., gibbosus, d’Orb., Renauxianus, d’Orb., dichotomus, Buv., striatus,t Sow., Requienianus,t Matheron. 51-60.—Sp. hystriz, Goldf., latus, Sow., fimbriatus, Dixon, obesus, d’?Orb., Coquandianus, hippuritarum, and alternatus, d’Orb., spinosus, Sow., truncatus, Goldf., Carentonensis, d’Orb. 61-70.—Sp. Santonensis, globulosus, Royanus et Dutempleanus,t d’Orb., equatis, Heb., Aonis, d’Orb., obliquus, Mant., Brightoniensis, Mant., lineatus, Goldf., undulatus, Rss. 11-75.—Sp. Hagenovi and asper, Miinst., armatus, Goldf., subplicatus and sublevis, a’ Orb. 16.—Sp. pulvinatus, Zittel (Denksch. Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. ii, p- 119), is from the Austrian Gosau deposits. 17-18.—Sp. tauricus et pygmaeus, Kichw., (Leth. rossic., xme livr., 1867, p. 419 et seq.). 19.—Sp. Bayler, Coq., from Algiers, (Geol. and Pal. Prov. Constant., 1862, p. 220). 80-82.—Spondylus echinatus, Mort., (= Sp. capaz, Con.), gregalis, Mort., et Guadaloupe, Roem., (see Meek in Check-list, North Am. inv. foss., Smith. Mise. Coll., No. A Eps 83-86.—Sp. Arrialoorensis, sulcatellus, calearatus, and subcostellatus occur in the South Indian cretaceous deposits, PLICATULA, Lamarck, 1801, (see p. 44.0). 1.. PLICATULA srRiaTocosTata, Stoliceka, Pl. XXXIV, Fig. 20. Pl. testa ovata, apice angustata et sub-truncata, complanata, valvis sub-equalibus, suustra paululwm majore, ad wmbonem angustissime affixa, utraque breviter auriculata, superficie costulis radiantibus tenwibus, paulo undulatis, 7-8 fortioribus ad mtervalla interpositis, acute tuberculatis vel spinulosis ornata. A small species with flattened, sub-equal valves, both of which are provided with small ears, the beaks are depressed and truncate; the surface is marked with a number of thin radiating ribs, between which there are at short intervals stronger, ane Fraas notes a fragmentary specimen from Palestine, possibly belonging to this species (Wirth. Jahreshefte, xxi, 1867, p. 232). tT See Zittel in Denksch, Akad., Wien, xxv, pt. u, p. 118. { See Favre, Descrip. foss. Moll. de Lemberg, 1869, p. 159. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 445 spinose ribs interposed; both are often interrupted in their course by concentric lines or furrows indicating stages of growth. Localities.—Near Shillagoody, in a grey, conglomeratic soft sandstone; Ola- -paudy, in brownish, finely oolitic rock ; rare. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 2. PLICATULA INSTABILIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXXIV, Figs. 3-14 and 19; Pl. XLVI, | Fig. 3. = Pl. testa ovata, paulo obliqua, apice valde angustata, inequivalvi, wnbonibus depressis, approximatis, valva supera planata, infera plus minusve convexiuscula, nomnunquam accumulate lamellosa, ad umbonem breviter affica; utraque radiatun costata, costis aut paucis et fortibus, aut numerosis et tenuibus, senyper squamose spmulosis, spimulis depressis, angustis ; dentibus cardinis in utraque valva ab apice remotis, costiformibus, in valva supera remotis, costula ligamentali medio separatis, in valva infera magis approximatis, duplicibus, partibus internis valde prominentibus, externis marginalibus, nonnunquam sub-obsoletis ; impressione musculari ovato rotun- data, excentrica ; impressione palliali profunde impressa, continua, ab margine remote Sita. This species resembles in its ovate shape the last, but the lower valve is always somewhat convex, while the upper is flat, or very nearly so. The ornamentation is extremely variable, individually and from causes of preservation of the surface. It is almost difficult to find two specimens which would entirely agree in this respect. As a rule, young specimens have from seven to nine ribs, but the number rapidly increases by bifurcation. In very few cases, (see fig. 4, pl. xxxiv), I have observed only four ribs; immediately, however, the next stage of growth begins, the number is doubled. In. well preserved younger shells the ribs are ornamented with more or less projecting, scaly spines, (see figs. 12a and 14 on pl. xxxiv), and only when these are partially or wholly worn off, the ribs become better discernible; they never have any distinct thinner intermediate ribs, or striz, between them. In the progress of growth, the ribs, as already stated, divide into two or more branches, and when they were originally numerous (as seen in fig. 11 on pl. xxxiv), the full grown shells offer such a densely ribbed and scaly surface as is represented in figs. 19 and 19 @ on the same plate. The internal structure of the valves does not offer any peculiarities; in both valves the hinge-teeth are somewhat removed from the umbones, and in the upper or right valve there is a low median ridge to which the ligament was evidently attached. This ligamental ridge is also indicated in several other tertiary and recent species. Localities.—Chokanadapooram and Ootacaud, in a white earthy limestone, very common and mostly of larger size; west and south-east of Arrialoor, in grey sandstone, common, but all specimens are of small size; other localities are Olapaudy, Comarapolliam, Shillagoody, and north of Poodoopolliam, in silicious or calcareous sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. OR AAG CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 3. PLICATULA MULTICOSTATA, Forbes, Pl. XXXIV, Figs. 15, 16, 17, and 18; | Pl. XLVI, Figs. 5-6. 1846. Plicatula multicostata, Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 155, pl. xvi, fig. 3; eadem auctorum. Pl. testa late ovata, rare sub-orbiculata, apice rotundate obtusata, margine posteriore convexo, anteriore truncato aut paululum concavo, inequivalvi ; valvis convexiusculis, indistincte auriculatis, imferiore altera paulo majore, ad wmbonem breviter adnata, rare late sessili, utraque dense radiatum costulata, costulis sub- equalibus, im junioribus squamose spinulosis, im adultis multiplicate dwisis, plus aimusve large spinulosis, in valvua mferiore paululum distantioribus, interstitiis con- centrice squamiforme striatis. Shell broadly ovate, with obtuse slightly prominent beaks and indistinct ears. Some specimens are a little more oblong than others, but the form very rarely approaches to orbicular. The upper valve is a little smaller than the lower, which is generally only with a small portion of the umbo attached; rarely is the place of attachment enlarged, and only in such case the form of the shell is subject to varia- tion (see pl. xlvi, fig. 6). Both valves are convex, the lower slightly more so than the upper. The surface is covered with numerous, very closely set, sub-equal radiat- ing ribs, ornamented with scaly spines. As the shell increases in size, the ribs multiply by division, and some of them often become stronger than others. The scaly spines increase in proportion, and in well preserved shells considerably project beyond the margin. The ribs are, as a rule, a little more distant on the lower than on the upper valve (compare figs. 16 and 160 on pl. xxxiv). This species is very closely allied to Pl. aspera, Sow., from the Alpine Gosau deposits, (see Zittel in Denksch. Akad., Wien, vol. xxv, pl. ii, p. 120). There does not appear to be any essential distinction in the form and ornamentation of the shells of the two species, but in aspera the upper valve is always flat or even concave, while in multicostata the upper valve is always convex, near the beaks sometimes even considerably tumid. The species described by d’Orbigny as Pl. aspera can hardly be regarded as identical with the one from the Gosau; good materials must be compared in order to establish the relation of these two forms. We possess in our collection a specimen from Tours, in which the radiating ribs are as distant as shown in d’Orbigny’s figure and the spinulose scales are of a different character. The American Pl. urticosa, Mort., which Zittel identifies with aspera, is to all appearance a much more elongated shell. Localities —Near Serdamungalum, Alundanapooram, and Anapaudy ; common, in a yellowish brown or bluish grey sandstone. Hormation.—Trichinopoly group. 4. PLICATULA SESSILIS, Stoliceka, PI. XXX, Big. 21 5 PY eval, Figs, 5-7. Pl. testa oblique ovata, mequivalvi, valva infera convexa, ad umbonem truncata, anguste vel latiuscule affiea, parte libera raliatim costulata, costulis equalibus, squa- OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Ad mulose sub-tuberculatis aut confertis, et equidistantibus, aut paucioribus et sub-dis- tantibus, omnibus simplicibus; valva supera plano-concaviuscula, ad wmbonem paululum tunidula, distinctius awriculata, primo radiatim granulato striata, postea costulata, costulis tis in valva altera similibus. | The lower valve is in this species always convex, truncate, and attached at the beak with a larger or smaller area. The upper valve is variable; on the whole, it is concave, but the upper part, corresponding to the place of attachment, is either plain or slightly tumid. This portion of the valve is also differently ornamented from the rest. The radiating lines on it are thin and finely granular, while the remaining portions of both valves are covered with much stronger, scaly, and sub- tuberculated ribs, all equal in size, but either more numerous and equidistant, or in smaller numbers and, towards the periphery, more distant from each other. The form of the shell greatly resembles Pl. spinosa, Mant., but the ribs are com- paratively always more numerous, and less spinose. Localities.—Ootatoor, Odium, and Moraviatoor, in yellowish brown or dark brown earthy limestone ; not common. Formation.—Ootatoor group. 5, PLICATULA SEPTEMCOSTATA, Forbes, Pl. XLVITI, Fig. 4. 1846. Plicatula septemcostata, Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 155, pl. xviii, fig. 4—eadem auctorum. P. testa sub-obliqua, sub-orbiculari, convexiuscula, inequivalvi, longitudinaliter (= radiatim) costata, costis septem majoribus, sub-angulatis, (sub-squamosis) ; apice affixca, (Forbes, t. cit.). I am unable to add anything to the knowledge of this species; there is no specimen of it in our collection. The lower valve is slightly more convex than the upper one, and both are similarly and equally strongly ribbed. Locality.—Pondicherry. Formation.—? Valudayoor group. SPONDYLUS, Klein, 1758, (see p. 441). 1. SponpyLus ARRIALOORENSIS, Stoliceka, Pl. XX XIII, Fig. 5, Sp. testa oblique late ovata, valva mferiore late affixa, cupuliforme, wmbone moderate irregulariter producta, marge imferiore sensim elevata, radiatim costel- lata et concentrice crasse lamellata; valoa superiore convexa, versus marginem deplanata, radiatum costellata et concentrice obsolete striata, costellis paulo mequa- libus, confertis, equidistantibus, rugulose spinulosis, posticis paulo fortioribus quam anticis, nonnullis (3—4) crassioribus et ad imtervalla spinis altis, lateraliter com- pressis, armatis ; auriculis magnis, sub-equalibus, sub-levigatis, obsolete striolatis, utraque prope margmem cardmalem, fere rectum et incrassatum, costula spinulose lamellosa mstructa ; wmbone obtuso, extra marginem paulo projiciente. The lower valve of this species is sessile with a broad surface on a fragment of an Inoceramus ; it is rather low at the umbo, which is irregular, and with the 44.8 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA front area apparently somewhat excavated; towards the margin the valve is free, obliquely elevated, radiately striated, and concentrically strongly lamellated. The upper valve is moderately convex, covered with very numerous radiating ribs, which are of sub-equal size and made sharply rugose by the concentric strise of growth; a few of the radiating ribs are stronger, and armed with laterally compressed, tuber- culous spines. The ears are rather large, almost equal, nearly smooth, with straight thickened hinge margins, near which runs a strongly foliaceous or spinulose rib ; the beak is obtuse and slightly projects beri the hinge margin ; (the last two characters are not sufficiently clearly shown in the figure). Locality.—South-west of Mulloor, in soft grey sandstone. formation.—Arrialoor group. 2. SPONDYLUS SULCATELLUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXXIV, Fig. 1. Sp. valva superiore oblique ovata, moderate convexa, wregulariter undulate rugosa, radiatum dense costellata, costellis lateraliter conupressis, rugulis, sulcis pro- Sundis equidistantibus separatis, hic et illic tuberculis crassis, squamiformibus in- structis ; umbone depresso; auriculis sub-equalibus, radiatum costellatis; lunula angusta et profunda. | The irregular undulations on the surface of the upper valve seem to be, to a certain extent at least, characteristic of this species, and have probably been pro- duced by the shell having been sessile on corals, to which fragments have been found attached. The most marked character of the species consists in the radiating, sharp, laterally compressed ribs, these being separated by deep furrows, in thickness equal to the ribs; a few strong tubercles occur on their Ge but the ribs themselves are not thickened. Locality.—North of Poodoopolliam, in a wate earthy limestone. formation.—Arrialoor group. 3. SPONDYLUS CALCARATUS, Forbes, Pl. XX XIII, Figs. 6, 7, 9, and 10. 1846. Spondylus subsquamosus et calcaratus, Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, pp. 154-155, pl. xviii, figs. 1-2, Spondylus calcaratus, auctorum. Sp. testa crassa, oblique late ovata; valva inferiore multo majore, twmida, wumbone valde extensa, nonnunquam conoidea, torta, ad terminationem affixa, trun- cata; superficie libera radiatim costulata: costulis equalibus, planatis, lineis impressis angustis separatis, concentrice crasse lamellosa: lamellis partim continuis, partim interruptis ; area longa, sub-trigona, longitudinaliter obsolete striata et medio sulco sub-angustato imstructa ; valva supera plano-convexa, ad umbonem sepe gibbosula, radiatun costulata et concentrice striata, costulis aut paucis aut numerosis, crassi- oribus tuberculis transverse squamiformibus ornatis; auriculis mequalibus, postica OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 449 minore magisque obliqua, utraque ab corpore teste jugo foliose costulato separata ; area angusta, latissime trigonata, paulo declivi; cardine dentibus externis crassis et fovea ligamentali mediana, sub-quadrata, instructo. D'Orbigny long since suggested that the two forms, described by Forbes under different names, belong to the same species. There can be little doubt on this point, however different the shells appear at first sight. In some specimens the upper valve has very few stronger ribs, in others they are numerous, there being two to five thinner ribs between each two thicker ones. The former are slightly undu- lating and finely rugose on account of the strie of growth crossing them, the latter are at shorter or greater distances enlarged into broad, scale-like tubercles. In young specimens there are always only very few stronger ribs present. The ears of the upper valve are unequal, the posterior being smaller and more oblique than the anterior; each of them is separated at its base from the shell by a rugose, foliaceous ridge, of which the anterior is sometimes represented by an oblique series of transverse, elongated tubercles. This character indicates a strong relation of the Indian form to the European Sp. truncatus, Goldf., but in this species the stronger ribs never attain the same thickness, and the tubercles on them are much more compressed, cristate. The lower valve varies in size: the hen part being more or less produced and with a larger or smaller area attached. In some specimens it is conical, with the umbonal part distinctly twisted. The radiating ribs on it are not much raised above the surface and equal, but the concentric lamelle are strongly prominent, sharp, lamellar, some of them continuous, others partially interrupted. The internal edges of both valves are, as usually, toothed all round the margin. Localities.—Near Coonum and near Serdamungalum, in’ grey sandstone. Formation.—Trichinopoly group. 4, SPONDYLUS SUB-COSTULATUS, Stoliczka, Pl. XXXTIT, Fig. 8; Pl. XXXTV, Pie, 2. Sp. valva mferiore tumida, convexa, ad umbonem plus minusve late affixa, radiatim costellata et concentrice striata, striis sulcis nonnullis profundioribus inter- sectis, haud lamellosis ; valvua supera elongate, vel late, ovata, convexa, ad wmbonen sepe gibbosa, radiatim costulata, costulis equalibus, haud tuberculatis, interstitiis aut equidistantibus aut angustioribus ; auriculis inequalibus, levigatis, auricula postica minore, angusta, margime superiore valde obliqua. The form of the shell is somewhat variable in this species; it is either elon- gately or roundly ovate, sometimes irregular, evidently depending upon the surface of the object on which the lower valve was sessile. The numerous, rather fine, and equal ribs, without any larger tubercles, and the smooth unequal ears of the upper valve, readily distinguish the species from others. The furrows separating the ribs are either narrower than the ribs, or they equal them in width; but these D8 450 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA changes vary greatly with the state of preservation of the Subrace, A closely allied European species is Spondylus globulosus, d’Orb., only ‘Gattoning from the Indian form by a little more distant radiating ribs and comparatively larger ears. Localities —Hast of Parally, Moraviatoor, Odium, in yellowish compact or sandy limestone. Formation.—Ootatoor group. XLIV. Fumily,—PLACUNIDE. The animal of the typical species, Placuna placenta,* Linné, is symmetrical ; it has the mantle margins perfectly separated, surrounded with smaller and larger cirri, and internally furnished with a kind of a pendent border, as in most species of the Pzcrryipz : one pair of sub-equal gills on each side, long, crescent-shaped, posteriorly attenuating to a point and united; adductor muscle moderate, sub-cen- tral, round, single; at the posterior side of it is a small, indistinct impression caused by the branchiopallial muscle, and near the hinge a third, also small, but more dis- tinct, impression of the pedal muscle; foot sub-cylindrical, tubular, and expansible ; lips large, sub-triangular; ventricle of the heart free; generative organ and rectum attached to the right mantle-lobe. Shell equivalve, or very nearly so, compressed, thin, of a pearly tubular structure, externally becoming often finely lamellar ; ligament marginal, cartilage attached to the external side of two diverging ribs in one valve, corresponding to two similar grooves or ribs in the other valve ; muscular scar sub-central, round. - Gray more than 20 years ago suggested the separation of Placuna and its allies into a distinct family ; but since the examination of the animal of Pl. placenta by Woodward, it has been thought better not to separate them from the 4womuzp.z. The organization of both is no doubt very similar, but we find that one of the most important characters of the Avouzp.z, the peculiar development of the byssal muscles, is altogether wanting in the Pracuyrpa; the shells of this last family are, besides, symmetrical, equivalve, or sub-equivalve, free, supplied with a marginal ligament and internal cartilage. The habitat is also very different. Placwna is found on sandy shores, and has a very extensible vermiform foot, with which it can bury itself partially in the sand, spinning at the same time a few threads of byssus. Placunema I found loosely lying on coral-reefs. The third genus referred to this family is based upon a peculiar fossil shell from the eocene of Paris, for which Deshayes suggested the name Hemiplicatula. Of this last genus, an aberrant form occurs in the South Indian eretaceous deposits; it will be noticed subse- quently. Of the former genera, a few fossil species have been noticed from tertiary deposits only, but none from older formations. For one or two noted from creta- ceous rocks a new generic name has been proposed by Conrad, and the jurassic species have been named Placunopsis; both are referable to the A NOMIIDA. * See Woodward in Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd ser., xvi, p. 25. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 451 1. Placuna, Brug., 1792, (Placenta, Retzius, 1788, non Klein, 1734; eadem H.and A. Adams). Suborbicular, compressed, equivalve, anteriorly sub-auriculate, the ear being indicated by an indistinct furrow; hinge in the right valve with two unequal, moderately-diverging ribs, the posterior being the longer one; cartilage attached to the external side of the ridges in the right valve corresponding to two equally long grooves in the other valve; ligament thin, marginal; muscular scar roundish, of moderate size, sub-central, placed somewhat posterior to the median line of the hinge. Type, P. placenta, Linn., (Placenta orbicularis, Retz.,) the only recent species known. It not only differs by its slightly-diverging hinge- ribs, but also by being anteriorly indistinctly auriculate, while in Placunema there ° is no trace of an auricle. Deshayes (Paris foss., 2nd edit., vol. ii, p. 126,) discusses at length the author- ship of the name Placuna, and arrives at the conclusion that the name has been wrongly attributed to Solander-teste Chemnitz,* and that its true author is Bruguiér. The name has, however, been proposed for the type species Ostrea placenta of Linné, and should, therefore, be reserved for it, as Retzius’ name Placenta has been pre-occupied by Klein, which fact is admitted even by Deshayes, for Klein’s name was published 24 years earlier than Linné’s xth edition of the Syst. Naturee. 2. Placunema, Stoliczka, 1870, (Placuna apud H. and A. Adams). Shell irregularly sub-orbicular or sub-quadrangular, compressed, with a more or less straight hinge-margin and sub-central minute, indistinct beaks, no indication of a byssal sinus; cardinal ribs in the right valve widely diverging, sub-equal; cartilage attached to the external margins of the hinge-ribs and lodged in corresponding grooves of the other valve; muscular scars roundish, below the centre of the hinge. Type, P. sella, Gmel. Only a few recent species are known. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 4.65 The species greatly resembles the European O. Scaniensis, Coq., (Mon. Ostr. cret., 1869, p. 44, pl. 17, figs. 14-16), but is comparatively shorter and has not a trace of radiating ribs on the convex valve. Should, however, the presence of those ribs not prove to be an essential character in Scaniensis, there would hardly remain sufficient grounds for separating both. Another allied species is O. rediviva, Coq., (loc. cit., p. 154), which only differs from the Indian form by its much nar- rower and more elongated shape. . Localities.—Hast and west of Arrialoor, in whitish sandstone and in a brownish conglomerate. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 3. GryPH#@A Ariana, Stoliczka, Pl. XLIII, Fig. 2; Pl. XLIV, Figs. 1—3. Gryph. testa elongata, sub-linguiformi, curvata, crassissima, concentrice lamel- lose striata; valva maj. convexa, lateraliter ad wmbonem sessili, wnbone breviter meurvo, fovea ligamentali lata, modice excavata, ad apicem valde angustata et cur- vata, umpressione musculari late ovata, fere centrali; valva superiore sepissume paulo concava, apice obtusa aut truncata, area ligamentali latissima, sub-plana ; nvar- gue mterno levi. Shell very solid, elongated, somewhat curved and usually sessile at the beak of the convex valve; both valves are only marked with strong lamelle of growth; the muscular impressions are nearly central, ovate; the ligamental area excavated in the convex, flattened in the other valve, and in both very large. From the small G. Arrialoorensis the present species is easily distinguished by its more gib- bous form and the more obtuse beaks. Locality.—Comarapolliam, in conglomeratic sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. 4, GRYPHZA VESICULARIS, Lamarck, Pl. XLII, Figs. 2—4; Pl. XLIII, Fig. 1; Pl. XLV, Figs. 7—12. 1806. Ostrea vesicularis, Lam., Ann. Mus., viii, pl. 22, fig. 3. 1869. “3 * Coquand, Mon. Ostr. cret., p. 35, cum synon. Gryph. testa irregulariter sub-rotundata aut elongato ovata, valoa inferiore crassa, gibbosa, sub-levigata, concentrice lamellose striata, mterdumque radiatim sparse sub-costata, libera aut sessili, lateraliter ad marginem (inferiorem) lobata, lobo postice nonnungquam sinu distincto separato; wmbone obtuse attenuato, modice incurvo, haud torto, nonnunquan mdistincto et breviter adnato; area ligamentali magna, late sub-trigona, medio excavata ; impressione muse. sub-centrali, paulo mferius posita, excavata, late sub-rotundata ; valva superiore aut plana aut paulo concava, altera multo mmore et temunore, levi, lineis radiantibus nonnullis interdum notata ; margme pall. im utraque valva prope wnbones rugulose plicatulo. This well known upper cretaceous species is found abundant in the Arrialoor group of South India. Young specimens often show on the flat valve some 5X 466 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA fine radiating lines, but there are very rarely any ribs to be observed on the larger valve. From its close ally, Gryph. proboscidea, d’Arch., the present species is distinguished by the greater development of the ligamental area and the marginal lobe, while in proboscidea the furrow, separating the last, is more median. The slobosity, or gibbous form, of the larger valve is, however, not a reliable character for distinguishing the two forms, and young specimens of both are often very difficult to separate. . Localities.—Comarapolliam, Arrialoor, Ninnyoor, in whitish sandstone. formation.—Arrialoor group. G. vesicularis is a characteristic fossil of the upper cretaceous beds (Campanien of Coquand); it has been found almost throughout Europe in these beds, as well as in North America, Algiers, Syria, and Asiatic Russia. 5. GRYPHHA VESICULOSA, Sowerby, Pl. XXXIX, Figs. 1—2. 1823. Gryphea vesiculosa, Sow., Min. Conch., vi, pl. 369. 1869. Ostrea vesiculosa, apud Coquand, Monog. Ostr. cret., p. 152. Gryph. testa aut oblonga aut irregulariter sub-rotundata; valva nferiore tumida, valde convexa, sub-levigata, strus imerementt tenmssimis tecta, libera aut prope umbonem .sessili, indistincte lobata imterdumque parte infero-posteriore sensim pro- ducta, wmbone sub-acuto, mcurvo vel truncato; area ligamentali lata, medio modice excavata; impress. musc, sub-ovata, excentrica, postero-inferiori, paulo profunda ; umpress. pall. ad umbonem impressa, mdistincte plicatula, (valvam minorem, leviga- twm, concaviusculam non vidi). This species differs from the previous by its smaller size, thinner shell, more tumid and very indistinctly or not at all lobed larger valve, and the almost smooth pallial impression, &c. It is also a geologically older form. Localities—Kast of Poodoor and north-east of Odium, in a whitish friable calcareous rock; only one specimen was found at each of the localities, Formation.—Ootatoor group. G. vesiculosa characterizes the middle cretaceous beds, the Rotomagien of Coquand. It was found in these beds (Upper Greensand) in England, in France, Belgium, Germany, Bohemia, Switzerland, and in Syria. In India it also occurs — with Amm. Rotomagensis, Inoceramus mytiloides, Exogyra canaliculata, Sc. OSTREA, Linné, 1758, (see p. 458), 1. Osrrea | ALECTRYONIA] DILUVIANA, Linné, Pl. XLVI, Figs, 1—2; Pl. XLVI, Figs. 1—2. 1767. Ostrea diluviana, Linné, Syst. nat., p. 1148. 1846. Ostrea pes-leonis, Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 156, pl. 18, fig. 5. 1869. Ostrea diluviana, apud Coquand, Mon. Ostv. cret., p. 120, cum. syn. Ost. | Alectr.| testa irregulariter ovata aut sub-tetragona, sub-equivalvi ; valva mferiore paulo majore, plus minusve latiuscule affixa, utraque radiatim costata : OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 467 costis acutis, sunplicibus aut dichotomis, interspatiis fere equalibus separatis, concen- irice minute striolatis, m latere dorsal sepissime fortioribus, ad marginem crasse dentatis, dentibus m margme ventrali nonnunquam sub-obsoletis vel minoribus ; area ligamentalt late triangulata, medio leviter impressa; valva supera ad apicem sepe abbreviata aut truncata; impress. musc. late ovata, excentrica, ventrali, sub-mar- gmal ; wmpress. pallial levi, sepe ndistincta. The great variations in form of this species are well known, though generally a more or less ovate shape is traceable. The valves are sometimes almost equal, but usually the upper one is somewhat less elevated, the ventral margin is in both near the beak usually somewhat expanded. The development of the ribs depends upon the amount of attachment of the lower valve, and where the ribs are wanting on this one they are equally so on the other valve. On the free portions of the valves the ribs are, however, always well marked, sharp, about equidistant, single or dichotom, and very often nearly of equal strength ; only occasionally one or two of the median ribs become much stronger than the others. The margins are dentated according to the size of the ribs; on the ventral side the dentation is generally less strong than on the dorsal one. The ligamental area is large, sub- triangular ; ; the beak is in the lower valve generally entire, sometimes slightly curved; in the upper the cardinal edge is generally truncate, and the ligamental area, therefore, shorter, and in the middle also less excavated. I can see no essential difference between Indian specimens and those from various parts of Europe. Coquand (Monog. Ostvr. cret., p. 87,) identified Forbes’ O. pes-leonis with O. Deshayesi, Fischer, but this last species differs apparently by having the ribs less sharp and the muscular impression more removed from the umbones. Localities —Anapaudy and Serdamungalum (in brownish calcareous sandstone, Trichinopoly group), Moraviatoor, Odium, Ootatoor, (in earthy limestone, Ootatoor sroup). Formations.—Trichinopoly and Ootatoor groups. In Europe this species occurs in the middle cretaceous series (Oarentonien and Rotomagien); it is one of the most common species all through Germany and France, and is also reported by Hichwald from Daghestan. 9. Ostrea [ALECTRYONIA] CUPELLOIDES, Sfoliczha, Pl. XLVI, Fig. 4. Ost. | Alectr.| valva inferiore cupelliforme, sub-rotundata, tenui, ad umbonem late affixa, radiatim costata, costis modice elevatis, equidistantibus, striis incre- menti tenuissimis ac confertissimis tectis, ad marginem undique obsoletis: area ligamentali medio latwscula et modice excavata; impress. musculari ventrali, excentrica, indistimcta ; imp. pallialt plicasa, sub-marginali, Locality —Near Arrialoor, in whitish sandstone, Formation.—Axrialoor group. 468 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA I have not seen more than the figured lower valve of this remarkable species. The radiating ribs all become obsolete near the margin and the pallial impression is crenulated in its entire extent, which character readily distinguishes this species from any others reported from cretaceous deposits. 3. OSTREA [ALECTRYONIA| AMORPHA, Sowerby, Pl. XLVIII, Fig. 3. 1846. Ostrea amorpha, Sow. apud Forbes, Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 157, pl. 15, fig. 24—eadem auctorum. Ostr. | Alectr.| testa irregulariter sub-rotundata, convexiuscula, crassa, radiatin mequaliter costata: costis ad margmem plicis nonnullis concentricis imtersectis. I have unfortunately very little to add to the meagre description of this problematic species. The only specimen in our collection is very imperfect, but it indicates a species allied to O. Desori, Coq., (Monog. Ostyr. cret., 1869, p. 117), and may be identical with it. The geological position of both dai corresponds, Desori being from the Carentonien. Forbes’ figure is based upon a very insuffi- cient fragment, exhibiting the interior of it; it is the only one that I could find amongst Forbes’ originals. Locality. Near Serdamungalum, in bluish grey sandstone. Formation.—Trichinopoly group. 4. OstREA |ALEcTRYONIA] cARINATA, Lamarck, Pl. XLVIII, Fig. 5; Pl. XLIX, Figs. 1—2. 1810. Ostrea carinata, Lam., Ann. d. Museum, viii, p. 166;—eadem Coquand, Monog. Ostr. cret., 1869, p. 129, cum synon. O. | Alectr.| testa elongata, angusta, as, equivalvi ; valvis costis numerosis ad mediwm complicatis, et wregulariter dichotomis, sub-rugosis, in latere antico, concavo, simplicibus, m latere convexo abrupte descendentibus, supra ad marginem elevatiusculis, nonnunquam duabus vel tribus seriebus tuberculorwn coronutis ornatis ; auriculis parvis, aut sub-equalibus, aut sub-obsoletis ; wmbonibus sepissime paulo meurvatis ; ligamentum m fovea ampla valvule dextre, jugo valv. sinist. congruente, situm ; impressione muse. ovato elongata, prope margimem cardinalem posita; margine — imteriore valvarum undique acute dentato. Shell generally moderately curved, always very narrow, but often erowing to a very considerable thickness. The ribs are numerous and sharp, irregularly dichotomous, somewhat more raised on the upper convex than on the concave edge and occasionally ornamented with two or three rows of tubercles. The margins of both valves are very strongly dentated. The beaks are depressed and generally slightly twisted, the auricles being either developed of small size, or nearly obsolete. On the anterior portion of the concave side the ribs are always simple, slightly curved, very much resembling those of O. wngulata. The liga- ment of the right valve is lodged in a deep groove which corresponds to a flattened — = | —_ ' - = OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 469 ridge of the other valve. The muscular scars are situated very close to the hinge; they are of an elongately oval shape, the upper portion being usually covered up by a thin lamina extending below from the hinge-margin. Localities—Coonum (in a brownish calcareous rock, very common); south- east of Veraghoor; Odium, Poodoor, Moraviatoor, Kullay, &c., mostly in a brown- ish limestone. _ Formations.—Trichinopoly and Ootatoor groups. The Indian specimens per- fectly agree with those from Europe. The species does not generally grow to a great length; 120—150 m. m. being a large size, but these specimens have some- times a great thickness. One specimen from Kullay in our collection is 150 m. m. long and 80 m. m. high in the middle of the valves. O. carinata maintains in Europe a somewhat lower horizon than the two following species; exactly the same is the case in India. It is a characteristic — fossil of the middle series of cretaceous deposits ( Carentonien and Rotomagien of Coquand). It has been noticed in these beds almost throughout Europe, in Africa and in Asiatic Russia. 5. Ostrea [ALEcTRYONIA] PECTINATA, Lamarck, Pl. XLIX, Figs. 1—2. 1810. Ostrea pectinata, Lam., Ann. du Museum, viii, pl. 165,—eadem Coquand, Mon. Ostr. cret., 1869, p. 76, cum synon. (O. frons, Park., et prionata, Goldf., et auctorum). O. |Alectr.| testa angusta, plus minusve curvata, equivalvi, prope umbones compressiuscula, auriculis mequalibus, aut bene distinctis.aut sub-obsoletis, instructa, auricula externa (seu postica) breviore ; valvis costis radiantibus acutis rugulosis, nonnunquam minute striolatis, ad medium simplicibus, deinde sepe dichotomis, iis in margime convexo supra sub-spmulose elevatis, ad latus verticaliter descendentibus ornatis ; margme valvarum undique crasse dentato; impressione muscul. elongate ovata, ad latus umbonale sub-acuta, marginali. The shape is in this species rather variable, some specimens are nearly straight, others slightly curved, and again some so strongly bent that the termina- tion almost touched the beaks. The ornamentation of the valves is peculiar, the ribs being simple in the middle, mostly bifurcating at the sides, sloping somewhat gradually on the concave side, but very abruptly on the convex one, on the upper edge of which each rib is generally strongly elevated, occasionally rising almost to a blunt spine. The ribs themselves are much thinner and more numerous than in O. wngulata, but stronger and less numerous than in O. serrata or in O. carinata. | In the broadly attached specimens both the ears are generally well developed, the one on the convex (or posterior) side being smaller than that on the concave side. In other specimens which were attached only by a very small portion - of the valve the ears are usually less developed, the posterior one sometimes quite obsolete, the anterior being externally ribbed. The ligamental grooves are SY 470 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA straight or slightly curved; the muscular impression very elongated, obtusely pointed above (or anteriorly,) and marginal. Localities —Comarapolliam, Ootacoil, Arrialoor, Poodoopolliam, &c., in a whitish sandstone, or more commonly in a soft white or reddish calcareous rock. Formation.—Arrialoor group. This species again is one of the most characteristic fossils of the upper series of cretaceous deposits, (Santonien of Coquand). It was found almost in all parts of Europe, where these deposits have been traced out, as well as in North America and in Northern Africa. Forbes (Trans. Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 157,) already indicated its occurrence in Southern India, referring to a species “allied to, if not identical with, the Greensand Ostrea prionata.” Many of the Indian speci- mens attain a length of 200 m. m., and the greatest height of both valves some- times reaches 100 m. m. 6. OstrEA [ALECTRYONIA| UNGULATA, Schlotheim, Pl. XLVII, Figs. 3—5. 1813. Ostracites ungulatus, Schlotheim, Taschenbach, vii, p. 112. 1846, Ostrea tegulanea,* Forbes, Trans., Geol. Soc., Lond., vii, p. 156, pl. xviii, fig. 6. 1847. » Ponticeriana, d’Orbigny, Voy. d’Astrolabe, Paléont., pl. 5, figs. 45-46. 1869. » ungulata, Coquand, Mon. Ostrea cret., p. 58, cum synon. Ost. | Alectr.| sigmoidea, angusta, equivalvi, ad umbones compressiuscula, auri- culis lateralibus irregularibus, paulo expansis seu obsoletis, valvis area mediana angusta, deplanata, levigata, leviter undulata, lateribus abruptis, plicis fere ver- ticalibus crassis et ad marginem dentatis munitis ; auricula latiuscula prope wm- bones im latere concavo sita, plicis angustioribus acutis, modice curvatis, instructa. This species is characterised by the plain and smooth median space which runs the whole length of the valves, the sides being abrupt, sometimes almost vertical, and ornamented with single thick ribs which are along the middle generally furrowed, on account of the strongly projecting teeth of the opposite valve. On the convex side the ribs gradually increase in thickness from the umbones, but on the concave side there is a somewhat expanded area, stretching from the beaks to more than one-third the length of the shell, covered with slightly curved, thin, and sharp ribs. On the internal side of this expansion lies the mus- cular scar which is elongately semi-ovoid, externally with a convex and internally with a concave margin. The valves are narrow and high about the middle, somewhat compressed near the umbones, both of which are curved, and internally provided with the usual ligamental groove. | Localities.—South-east of Ootacod, near Valore (rare); near Pondicherry (common), in a whitish or bluish grey sandstone. | Formation.—Arrialoor group. The species is a characteristic fossil of the upper cretaceous beds (Campanien apud Coquand) of almost all parts of the world. It has been found all over * Errore-typico O. tegulacca et tegulacea apud Coquand, Monog. Ostr. cret., pp. 58 et 212, OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | ATI Western Germany, in France, England, North America, (O. larva of Lam.), Northern Africa, Poland (near Lemberg), Russia, Asia Minor, Arabia, &c. Forbes and d’Orbigny both proposed a new name for the Indian fossil, but its iden- _ tification with the European one has been already pronounced by Coquand, a conclusion to which I also arrived already some few years previous when I had an opportunity of examining Forbes’ and d’Orbigny’s original specimens. 7. Ostrea [AtEcrRyonta] ARcorEnsis, Sfoliceka, Pl. XLIII, Figs. 3—7. Ost. | Alectr.| testa parva, irregulariter sub-ovata, inequivalvi, valvoa inferiore modice convexiuscula, ad umbonem plus minusve obtusatum sessili, val. sup. aut paulo elevata aut planiuscula; utraque radiatim crasse costata, costis crassis, sub-acutis, sumplicibus vel dichotomis, sub-equalibus, sub-levigatis, striis nonnullis imerementi distantibus transcendentibus, ad marginem oblique terminantibus ; margine ventrali minute plicato, tus multidentato, reliquo crassius dentato ; area ligamentali modica, sub-triangulari, in valva inf. medio excavata, in valv. sup. plana; impress. muse. excentrica, postica, haud procula margine vent. sita, transversaliter sub-semicirculari ; impress. pall. dorsatiter nonnunquam plicatula. A small, sub-ovate, slightly bent species, the lower valve of which is moderately convex, the upper more or less flattened. Both valves are covered with numerous radiating, sub-equal, somewhat obtuse, ribs, crossed at certain intervals by a few lamellar strie of growth and terminating obliquely near the margin, which is strongly toothed, except at the ventral side, where the denticulation is much finer and more numerous than anywhere else. In ornamentation, and partially also in form, this species very closely resembles Ost. Villeit, Coquand, from Algiers, (Monog. Ostr. cret., 1869, p. 27), and I would have identified both were it not for the very different shape of the muscular scars, which in the Algerian species are much more transversally elongated and placed more posteriorly. Localties.—South-east of Arrialoor (in grey sandstone), north of Poodoo- polliam, in a white calcareous sandstone, Formation,—Arrialoor group. 8, OSTREA ACUTIROSTRIS, WVilsson, Pl. XLV, Figs. 1—6. 1827. Ostrea acutirostris, Nilsson, Petr. Suec., pl. vi, fig. 6. 1869. ¥ i Coquand, Monog. Ostr. cret., p. 75. ‘Ost. testa aut elongata, aut irregulartter late ovata, inequivalvi ; valva mferiore sessili, convexiuscula, concentrice crasse undulatim lamellosa et striata, radiatimque sub-costulata, costulis pliciformibus, equidistantibus, sepe mdistinctis et lateraliter absoletis; umbone producto, rostrato, nonnunquam paulun incurvato; area ligamentali medio fossula profunda imstructa; valva superiore sepissime paulum minore, irregu- lariter planulata aut sub-convexiuscula, concentrice lamellata et striata, haud radiatum 472 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA costata ; wmbone depresso, obtuso, sepe indistincto; area ligament. lata, medio viz excavata ; impress. muse. excentrica, prope marginem ventralem sita, plus minusve ab umbone remota, late seni-ovata ; imp. palliali undique crasse plicata, sub-marginali. A more or less elongated or largely ovate species with unequal valves, the . lower attached valve being principally characterized by the strongly produced and occasionally somewhat twisted umbo, and both by the numerous strong concentric plications and the crenulated, sub-marginal pallial impression. The lower valve has, as noted by Goldfuss, indistinct radiating ribs, generally obsolete at the sides of the valve; the upper valve is only marked with concentric striz or plications, and its umbo is always obtuse and truncated, the apex being sometimes also slightly bent towards the ventral side. The muscular scars are generally of a broadly semi-ovate shape, placed rather near the ventral margin, but sometimes nearer to, sometimes more remote from, the beaks. Locahities.—Near Arrialoor, Authicoodicaud, Olapaudy, &c.; in whitish sand- stone. . Formation.—Arrialoor group. Ost. acutirostris is found in Europe in the upper cretaceous beds (Santonien of Coquand); it has been recorded from various parts of France, from near Brighton in England, from Maastricht and Aachen, from Sweden, from Galicia, and it also occurs in the same beds in Algiers. 9. OstrEA TELUGENSIS, Stoliczka, Pl. XLIX, Figs. 83—4; Pl. L, Figs. 1—2. Ost. testa irregulariter sub-rotundata, valvis sub-equalibus, deplanatis, varie flexis, antice angustatim productis, superficie concentrice lamellosis et striatis, lamellis plus minusve distantibus, ad marginem accumulatis s umbonibus obtusatis, twmidulis ; area ligamentali lata, medio excawata ; wmpress. musc. semi-circular, aliquanto excentrica. The valves are sub-equal and flattened, roundish, with the ventral side some- what narrowly produced; the surface is only marked with somewhat distant lamellee of growth; the beaks are obtuse, internally with a large ligamental area, excavated in the middle of both valves, but, as usually, more so in the lower than in the upper valve. The muscular scars are large, nearly semi-circular, excentric, placed somewhat nearer to the ventral than to the dorsal side. Locality.—Near Comarapolliam, in a light coloured caleareous sandstone and in a conglomerate. Formation.—Arrialoor group. This species closely resembles Coquand’s Ost. Pasiphaé (Monog. Ostr. eret., 1869, p. 173), differing from it by the ventral margin being more produced, and the concentric lamellz apparently coarser and more distant from each other. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | AT3 10. Osrrea Zirrentana, Stoliczha, Pl. XLIV, Fig. 4: Ost. oblique rotundate sub-quadrangulari, compressa, sub-equivalvi, valvis mar guubus cardinalibus longis, antice rectiusculis, postice oblique descendentibus, mstruc- tis, m superficie concentrice sub-costulatis et sulcatis, valv. inferiore altera paululum convexiore et crassiore, prope umbonem affixa ; wnbone obtuse projiciente, intus Sossula ligumentali excavata instructo; valwa sup. tenuiore, umbone vie prominulo, area ligamenta angusta, medio vie depressa. Only the single figured specimen has been found of this interesting shell, which is closely allied to Zittel’s Ostrea Madelungi, identified by Coquand with Chalmasia (Vulsella) Turonensis of Dujardin (see p. 897). I do not think that the identification of Zittel’s species is correct, though it does not show any place of attachment on either of the valves. O. Madelungi differs from Zitteliana by having the concentric ribs obliquely distinctly quadrangular, while in the Indian species the concentric sulcations are distinctly rounded and the posterior cardinal edge is not so much prolonged and so straight as the anterior. Our specimen shows a triangular ligamental area with a median groove in the lower valve and a very narrow and flat ligamental area in the smaller valve. The structure of the shell does not differ from that of other Ostree. Locality.—V ylapaudy, in a brownish sandstone. Formation.—Arrialoor group. XLVI. Fumily,—ANOMIIDZ. The animal of Anomia, and of its close allies, has the mantle margins quite separated, except at the hinge, its edges provided with one to three rows of fine cirri or filaments ; one pair of curved gills on each side, unsymmetrical, united poste-- riorly, each of the outer laminze furnished with a broad reflexed and free margin ; palps small, striated, or almost obsolete; lips elongated, narrow, thin; foot short, sub-cylindrical, somewhat expanded at the end; byssal muscle strong, attached by two unequal branches to the convex valve and passing through a foramen of the other valve, sometimes secreting a shelly or horny lamina at the end, or a byssus; adductor muscle small, sub-central, its impression sometimes partially confluent with the usually larger and sub-equal pedal scars; a small impression also exists near the beaks, it is said by Woodward to be produced by the gill-suspensor, though. that muscle rather supports the lips than the gills; pallial line continuous; the sexes are said to be distinct, ovary extending into and partially combined with the right mantle lobe ; ventrical free, not passed through by the rectum. | The shells are of an irregularly ovate or roundish shape, much depending upon the form of the object to which they attach themselves, inequivalye, upper valve always more or less convex, lower mostly flat, or concave, sometimes smaller and thinner than the other one, with a more or less complete perforation near the beak, (sometimes closed Pin adult state); ligament internal, attached to a thickened 5 Z ANA: CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA margin or dental processes of the flat valve corresponding to one or two ligamental furrows of the other valve; muscular scar single, pedal impressions distinctly double or single, sometimes apparently absent. All the Awourrp# have a comparatively thin shell of a subnacreous, lamellar, and often punctated structure, resembling that of the Brachiopoda. Having separated the Pzracunip# as a distinct family, I inelude in the Awnoutip# all those forms which have one valve flatter than the other and usually perforated. Only in one fossil genus (Diploschiza) are both the valves perforated, but there are again some other genera which show no perforation at all. From the study of the shell of Carola, which apparently has when young a distinct foramen, and when adult only an internal groove indicating it, it appears probable that most of the genera have in their young state a small perforation, or emar- gination, in the lower valve. The fossil representants of this family are not numerous, the shells being too thin to be well preserved under ordinary circumstances. Some peculiar forms are found already in palzeozoic beds, but the family attains a geological importance only with the appearance of Placwnopsis in the jurassic rocks. From cretaceous rocks several peculiar genera have been described, but true Anomie also occur. The species from tertiary beds are more satisfactorily identified with recent genera, although, as a rule, the determination of the fossil species is very difficult, because the upper convex valve, (which is the only one generally found preserved), is exter- nally in all the genera almost quite similar, and the opportunities of examining the internal form of the ligamental pits are far from numerous, and still fewer those of finding the smaller valve attached to the larger one. According to geological history the genera arrange themselves in the following order :- Limanonia, ( Devon. ); Anonvianella, (Carb.); Placunopsis (Jur.); Para- nomia, the peculiar Cyclostreon and Diploschiza, (Cret.); Carolia, ( Eoc.), Podo- desmus, Placunanomia, Anomia and inigma (recent). -dnomia is recorded already from the jurassics and continues through all the successive formations. The recent species may be estimated at about 50, but the amount of variation of certain species appears to be very great, and some authors admit barely more than one-half of the number mentioned. They possess a general geographical dis- tribution and range from the littoral zone to several hundred fathoms. | As regards the zoological affinities of the present to the previous family the genera can be arranged as follows :— 1. Placunopsis, Morr. and Lycett, 1853, (Moll. Great Ool., pt. ii, p. 5). Sub-orbicular, generally somewhat irregular, inequivalve; larger valve convex, with small sub-marginal, sub-median beak, and mostly ornamented with radiating ribs or strize; smaller valve flat, free, or attached to foreign objects; hinge toothless, with a small cartilage pit in each valve; muscular scar large, sub-elliptical, sub- central. Type, P. Jurensis, Roem. All the species as yet known are from jurassic deposits. The inequality of the valves and absence of hinge-teeth, or any other internal processes, separate this genus from the next one, but it is not certain OF SOUTHERN INDIA. A75 whether all the jurassic species referred to Placunopsis agree with the character- istics above noticed; many of them appear to belong to Anomia, and doubts are expressed on this point even regarding the type species, P. Jurensis. 2. Cyclostreon, Hichw., 1867, (Leth. ross., xme livr., p. 406). Shell obliquely ovate with attenuated obtuse beaks, inequivalve; one (right ?) valve convex; the other (left?) smaller, flat or concave, with a small transverse ligamental groove at the apex; in the convex valve there is only a small lateral groove below the beak, placed somewhat anteriorly; both beaks are truncate and appear to indicate an attachment to foreign bodies; muscular impression indistinct, represented by a. marginal zone which surrounds the cavity of the convex valve. In the figure given by Coquand (Monog. Ostrea, pl. xiv, figs. 10-14), the whole of the internal part of the valves seems to be occupied by one large impression. Type, Ostrea Nilssoni, Hag., (= Ostrea pticatuloides, Leymerie). This shell greatly resembles Hemi- plicatula, but is stated to have no such hinge or cartilage ribs as are characteristic of that genus. 3. Paranomia, Conrad, 1860, (Journ. Acad. Nat. Soc., Phil., iv, p- 290, and Am. Journ. Conch., ili, p. 8). Irregular, inequivalve; one valve flattened or slightly concave, hinge of lower valve with a broad, irregular, triangular tooth or plate, flattened or slightly convex, with sharp margins and an anterior, compressed, small, but prominent tooth; muscular impression situated towards the ventral margin in a line with the apex, or nearly equidistant from the anterior and posterior ends. Type, Placunanomia NSaffordi, Con., from cretaceous rocks of Tennesee. There are only two other cretaceous species which Conrad refers to the same genus ; it seems to be closely allied to Philippi’s Pododesmus. The convex valve has no teeth or appendage and is generally radiately ribbed; the flatter valve is often attached near the umbo to other objects and very thin, but not perforated. 4. Carolia, Cantr., 1838,* (Bull. Acad. Bruxelles, v, p. 111, Hemiplacuna, Sow., 1849, teste Gray). Shell sub-orbicular, sub-equivalve, compressed, in general structure, and im the fine radiating ornamentation, resembling Placuna ; one valve flattened, the other slightly convex, with a distinct sub-marginal umbo ; hinge in the flatter valve consisting of a strong sub-triangular tooth, somewhat irregularly plicated at the base, above raised, and on either side with a sloping elongated surface to which the ligament attaches itself, corresponding in the other valve to two diverging flat ridges joined below the umbo; the whole of the upper hinge margin is flattened and concentrically rugosely striated. A short groove runs from the umbo to the margin (similar to that of Mnigma), and at certain stages of age there appears to be a temporary short vertical slit below the tooth of the flatter valve; muscular scar round, sub-central. Type, C. pla- cunoides, Cantr., (supposed to be) from tertiary beds of Egypt. Woodward (Man., p. 410,) states that there is in the young shell of this type species a narrow vertical byssal foramen below the hinge-tooth of the flatter valve, but that it * Non Carollia, Gray, 1838. 476 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA. becomes closed in the adult shell. The same author also says that there are three species known, adding ‘ America ?”’ as locality. Sowerby’s type species of Hemiplacuna (Rozieri, G. B. Sow.), figured in Descript. sc. de l’Egypte, is probably the same species as Cantraine’s. Gray, in describing the genus (Proc. Zool. Soc., 1849, and Cat. Placent. and Anom. Brit. Mus., 1850, p. 4), says that on the inner surface of the right valve, just in front of the base of the process which supports the cartilage, there is a small, shallow, roundish pit with a short furrow towards the centre of the shell, which is evidently a rudimentary representation of the sinus found in the genus Anomia. This rudimentary sinus is not visible on the outer surface of the shell. Cantraine makes no reference to the pit or groove, but the latter is distinctly indicated in his figure of the flatter valve. 5. Pododesmus, Phil., 1887, (Handb. der Conch., p. 380). Irregular, in- equivalve, with dissimilar umbones, that of the lower, flatter, and adnate valve spirally twisted, with a raised lamella, separated from the margin, bearing the ligament which is lodged in a corresponding groove of the other valve; muscular scar oval. Type, P. decipiens, Phil., from Cuba. Gray, Reeve, and other authors identify this species with Placunanomia rudis. Brod. and H. and A. Adams quote this last species, besides two others, under the name Pododesmus, as sub-genus of Placunanomia. Iam not aware that the specific identification of P. rudis and Philippi’s type of Pododesmus has been satisfactorily proved, namely, that the latter should be an advanced stage of age of the former; but Philippi distinctly says that it differs “from Placunanomia by the lower valve not being perforated, by the want of the two internal hinge teeth,” &c. I can hardly believe that in the face of such an assertion Philippi would have overlooked the perforation of the lower valve of Pl. rudis. The characteristic of Pododesmus very closely coincides witMthat of Conrad’s eretaceous Paranomia, ee 6. Placunanomia, Brod., 1882. Irregular, inequivalve, attached by the lower, flatter valve which has a perforation near the upper end, the anterior part of the valve being somewhat twisted and produced into a bilobed raised tooth on which the ligament is situated, and which corresponds to two ligamental grooves of the other valve; muscular scar single in the lower, double in the upper valve. Type, P. macrochisma, Desh. Reeve described in 1859 (Iconica, vol. xi,) 14 recent species; they are mostly from the American and Australian seas. H. and A. Adams quote 12 species and place three of them in Pododesmus, of which they call rudis the type, possessing a small foramen, and for the rest they adopt the sub-generic name Monia, Gray, having a larger foramen, slightly embracing the large and thin plug. The dis- tinction seems to me quite unnecessary. The difference of Carolia from Paranomia rests almost only in the absence of perforation in the lower valve of the former cenus, OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 477 1. Limanomia, Bouchard, 1850, teste Gray, (Cat. Placent. and Anomiade, Brit. Mus., 1850, p. 21). ‘Shell adherent, longitudinal, sub-equivalve, inequi- lateral; umbo curved to the right (regularly curved on each side) ; cardinal edge transverse, oblique, inclined to the right; valves thin near umbo, slightly radiately ribbed; lower valve with a sub-triangular notch near the umbo, under the ear; cartilage P muscular scar? plug triangular, calcareous, with a narrow, scalariform impression.” Type, LZ. Grayana, Bouch., from Devonian limestone near Bou- Jongere. Three other species are indicated by Gray from the same beds. In external shape this genus is stated to resemble a Radula (= Lima), but the lower valve is adherent and provided with a perforation, as in Anomia. 8. f } a“ ¢ - 4P > f dw : ie}—»_4 ? ee 1 ’ 482 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA teeth under the beak;’ type, S. lineolatus, from cretaceous rocks. Conrad states that the genus is allied to Leptosolen, though as to form it rather appears to exhibit greater relation to some 7'zzziwipz, and as regards the hinge-teeth of the right valve it is allied to Solecurtus. | : Page 98.—14. Oleidophorus. I have again referred to this genus in the Family SoLEmMyipmH, p. 269; it is difficult to decide upon its classification, until the hinge has been made correctly known. Page 100, after No. 34, add — Solyma lineolatus, Conrad, (loc. cit.) from cre- taceous beds of Haddonfield, New Jersey. © Family ,— TELLINIDA. Bie Page Lit! onder 8f, Linearia, Con., note some additional information given about the genus in Am. Journ. of Conch., vol. VI, p. 73. Conrad states that when he first proposed the name, he had not seen the hinge of the right valve, which shows “two small diverging, nearly equal teeth, directed obliquely forward, the anterior one very oblique; and two rather long lateral very distinct pits, the posterior one very distant from the apex.” Page 118. ‘8%. Tellimimera.’ Conrad (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 73,) writes now Tellimera, which name is hardly an improvement upon the original denomina- tion. He considers 7. eborea, Con., as type, and adds the following characteristic of the hinge of the left valve: ‘cardinal teeth two; anterior one v (?A-) -shaped, nearly direct, or slightly directed anteriorly; the posterior tooth bifid; oblique; posterior lobe thick, and longer than the anterior lobe; cardinal plate comparatively broad laterally, posteriorly channelled ; anteriorly with a small pit, apparently for the reception of a lateral tooth.’ On page 119 add— | 80. Aenona, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. of Conch., VI, p. 74). * Equivalved, without fold; hinge character: two compressed, very small, widely diverging teeth in the right valve; lunule very narrow, lanceolate, and marked by a deeply impressed line ;’ type, Tellina Hufalensis, Con., (see p. 124, No. 46). This species is described as a sub-triangular, inequilateral shell, with the hinge margins equally declining, summit (? beaks) not prominent, “left valve furnished with one bifid and one rudimentary cardinal tooth; lateral teeth distinct.” TY am at a loss to know why this shell should form a separate genus. The characteristics given by Mr, Conrad could apply as well to about half a dozen of other sub-genera of Tellina. Page 124 add— Aa, 426. TLellina nultistriata et scutiformis, Briart et Cornet, (Foss. de Bracquegnies, pp. 78 and 88, pl. viii, figs. 14-15 and 16-17, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. xxxiv); both belong to Linearia. | 74a. Tellina | Aenona| papyria, Conrad, from cretaceous beds at Haddon- field, New Jersey, (Am. Journ. Conch, VI, p. 74). OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 483 Page 124, 5th line, from bottom, for 7. (Per.) primula, read T. | Zellinides | prunula ; for further reference see p. 126. At the end of page 145 add— 6. Ltocyma, Dall, 1870, (Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., xiii, p. 252,) has been proposed for Tapes fluctuosa, Gould, (Moll. Massach., 2nd edit., p. 186). Itisa small, ovate, concentrically striated, compressed, nearly equivalve and rather thin shell; there are in each valve three cardinal teeth, the middle one cleft; pallial sinus small. I doubt that sufficient reason exists for separating generically the shell from Pwllastra, as restricted ; it does not appear to differ from small, or young, forms of this genus. Page 147, 6a. Mercenaria— Perkins, in a paper on the Molluscan fauna of New Haven, Part II, &c., (Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1869, p. 147,) proposes to substitute for Merce- narnia a new generic name, Crassivenus. I need not repeat what I have already noticed in my introduction, that the recently proposed so-called “rule” of the British Association, rejecting all generic names which have been taken from specific designations, is in its application impracticable, and has no chance of being adopted by naturalists. It must not take retrospective effect. On page 152 add— | 82. Artena, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 76). Shell “ triangu- lar, thick; surface with acute, concentric, prominent ribs; hinge with three cardi- nal teeth in the right valve, two of them diverging, distant, the anterior one under the apex robust, direct, curved ; left valve with three diverging distant teeth ; lateral tooth very small, pyramidal; pallial sinus very small and angular.” Type, Cythe- rea staminea, Conrad, (Foss. tert. form., U. §., pl. 21, fig. 1). This appears to be very close to some species of Dione and barely different from that sub-genus. Conrad states that it differs from Cytherea, (= Meretrix), Oaryatis, and others by the one thick anterior cardinal tooth of the right valve instead of two approximate teeth, ‘and by the two distant thick, nearly equal teeth of the opposite valve,’ &c., but in the above characteristic there are said to be ‘three distant teeth.’ On page 156 note wunder— 18. Hriphyla, Gabb. I quoted as one of the best known species of this genus Lucina lenticularis, Goldf. This species is noticed by Bosquet in his Liste des foss. de mass. crét. du Limbourg, p. 16, (Extr. du Prod. d’une dese. géol. de la Belgique, par G. Dewalque, 1868,) as Dozyia lenticularis, Bosq., evidently with the object of suggesting it as the type of a new genus. 14. Gemma, Desh. Stimpson had already called Venus Gemma, Totten, which is the type species of the genus, Gemma Totteni, a name which I had previously overlooked. Perkins (Proc. Boston Nat. Hist. Soc., November 1869, p. 148,) suggests the new generic name TZotleniana* “according to the British * The author might at least have so far conformed to the obvious rule of using the name Tottenia, unless he has discovered that Mr. Totten was wrong in originally spelling his own name (see Tryon in Am, Journ. Conch., VI, p- 177). 484, CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA Association Rules.” I need not repeat that this name has no claim to be adopted, for reasons already explained. On page 158, note— 18. Thetwronia. Regarding some additional characters of this genus, as observed in an Indian species, subsequently discovered, see further on (p. 4.85). 19. Aeora, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 72). Shell roundly ovate; right valve with three diverging cardinal teeth, posterior one bifid; cardinal plate broad, deeply channelled anteriorly, with a compressed, lateral tooth in the middle of the channel; plate deeply channelled posteriorly. Left valve with three diverging cardinal teeth, the anterior one v (?A-) -shaped, oblique; one distant anterior lateral tooth with a channel above, parallel with the cardinal margin ; nymphee crenulated on the upper margin, a distant, narrow, channel on the posterior hinge-plate ; pallial sinus deep, reaching to a point in a line with the posterior extremity of the posterior cardinal tooth ; rounded and somewhat ascending ; type, Ae. cretacea, Con., loc. cit., pl. 8, fig. 8. Conrad says that this genus is nearly related to Zsodoma, but I rather think it should be placed between Cyclina and Thetironia. The type species in general external characters of the shell also closely resembles some Cyprimerie. 20. Scaldia. Two species, S. Lambotheana and Kickxiana, are described under this apparently new generic name by Ryckholt from carboniferous beds of Belgium. The shells are equivalve, roundly ovate, moderately tumid, with con- centric striz of growth: muscular scars two, anterior larger than the posterior ; pallial line with an angular, somewhat ascending sinus, as in Dosinia; hinge of left valve with a single, tubercular, cardinal tooth below the umbo. (Vide Ryckholt’s Mel. paléont., 1852, p. 17, pl. x, figs. 24-28, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. xxiv). On page 165 add— 109a. Venus Nystii, Briart et Cornet (Foss. de Bracquegnies, p. 76, pl. viii, figs. 11-18, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. xxxiv,) is evidently an Hriphyla, and very closely allied to Z. lenticularis, Goldf. The latter species is a little more inflated, but specimens with more convex valves (vide pl. vi, fig. 18,) are also often met with, and these hardly differ from the Bracquegnies form. 1096. Venus Lucia, Briart et Cornet, (ibidem p. 77, pl. vii, figs. 22-23,) is to all appearance a Cyprimeria. 109c. A species allied to Venus (? Baroda) Royana, da’ Orb., is noticed by Giimbel from the lower beds of the Greensand at Neukelheim (Bavaria) (see Gimbel’s Ostbayer. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 764). On page 166 add— 189a. Aeora cretacea, Conrad, from cretaceous beds at Haddonfield, New Jersey (see above). | On page 181 add to the synonyms of Eryphila lenticularis, (Goldf.)— 1868. Dozyra lenticularis, Bosquet, Liste des foss. de mass. crét. du Limbourg, p. 16, extr. du Dewalques’ dese. géolog. de Belgique. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 485 On page 182 add description of the following Indian new species— THETIRONTA, Stoliczka, 1870, (see p. 158). THETIRONIA IGNOBILIS, Sloliczka, Pl. L, Fig. 3. Th. testa rotundate ovata, inflata, equilaterali, valvis tenuissimis, in superficie concentrice striatis, et radiatim minute punctatis; simu palliali profundo, postice angustatim fere usque ad apicem umbonis extenso ; valua dextra dentibus cardinalibus duobus approximatis, et fossula laterali postica, remota, v. sinistra dentibus cardina- libus tribus, sub-equalibus et uno minimo postico, instructis. Only two specimens of this interesting species were contained in the old Madras collection. Impressions of the shell indicate that it must have been very thin, concentrically marked with minute striz of growth and radiately punctated. ‘The pallial i impression, or at least what is taken as such, is perfectly distinct; the posterior sinus reached almost to the end of the beak. The muscular scars are ovate, marginal, placed rather high up towards the beaks. The left valve shows impressions of three closely approximate cardinal teeth, the median is largest, directly under the beak, and may have been bifid, the two others slightly prolonged laterally; there is besides a distinct impression of a somewhat remote posterior lateral pit, but no distinct anterior lateral pit or tooth is traceable. The right valve indicates two very approximate cardinal teeth (or three fossets), and a very minute posterior lateral tooth. The character of the shell, its ornamentation, and partially also the position of the cardinal teeth, most markedly resembles that of Fimbriella (see p. 246), and it will be interesting to see in what relation these two genera, as now accepted, stand to each other. Locality.—Pondicherry. The two specimens from which the above notes were derived have been received from Madras. They are in a bluish grey siliceous sandstone together with fragments of Antale Arcotinum, Forbes, and some species of Anisoceras. Formation.—? Valudaytr group. Los GLOSSIDZ. On page 192 add— 16. Veleda, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 74). Ovately elongated, tumid, posteriorly ridged from the umbo, concentrically striated on the surface, equivalved; “left valve with a v (? A-) -shaped cardinal tooth under the apex and three compressed teeth, posterior one elongated and parallel with the dorsal margin, cardinal plate channelled, deeply so anteriorly.” Type, V. lintea (Cardium linteum, Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sc.; Phil., 2nd ser., vol. iv, p. 278, pl. 46, fig. 17). The description of the hinge-teeth of the left valve appears to indicate. a relation of this genus to Cyprima, in which the median cardinal tooth is largest, as in Cicatrea (see pl. x, fig. 2); but the statement is not clear whether by the 60 4.86 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA posterior elongated tooth is meant a lateral tooth or not; in any case it would seem to replace it when it extends ‘parallel with the dorsal margin.’ Until this point has been cleared up, and the relation of the shell to Cyprima and Cicatrea ascertained, it may be no advantage to replace Conrad’s name by another one, for the name Veleda had been used eee in 1859 by Blackwall for a species of spiders. — On page 193, wnder 12.— Cyprina angulata, Sow., note— Briart and Cornet (Foss. de Bracquegnies, p. 68, pl. viii, figs. 26-28, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. xxxiv), give a figure of the hinge of both valves of a species which they say is identical with Sowerby’s C. angulata, of which they compared a specimen from Blackdown, and the hinge of which is badly represented by Sowerby in his Min. Conch., pl. 65. Briart and Cornet’s figures show the species to be a Venilicardia, noticed (p. 190) as a sub-genus of Veniella. On page 194 add— 50a. Cyprina procena, Gimbel, (Qstbayerisch. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 765), from the Greensand at Neukelheim (Bavaria), The tumid form of the shell closely resembles that of an Jsoarca, hinge unknown. 506. Cyprima sub-rostrata, Gimbel, (Correspondenz Blatt des Zool. Mineral. Ver. zu Regensburg, vol. xxii, 1868, p. 65), has been proposed for the species des- cribed by Geinitz as C. rostrata in Verst. von Kieslingswalde, p. 18, pl. ii, fig. 12). Under No. 69, Lsocardia modiolus, Nilss., note— Ryckholt (Mél. paleont., Part Ist, 1852, p. 181,) considers this species to be a Trithodomus. 69a. Lsocardia Sowerbyu, Briart and Cornet (Foss. de Bracquegnies, 1858, p. 70, pl. vii, figs. 17-18). The general form of the shell resembles that of a Meiocardia, but also that of Goniosoma and some species of Opis. As the hinge is unknown, a correct generic determination cannot be attained. | On page 195 add— 129a. Venilia elevata, Con., (Am. Journ, Conch., VI, p. 74, pl. 3, fig. 7), has a form resembling that of Meiocardia, but the hinge is unknown. 129d. (Veleda) lintea, Con., is noticed as Cardiwm |Levicardium] linteum, on p. 215, sub-No. 146. On page 199, wider CYPRINA | CICATREA] CORDIALIS, for Fig. 1, read Figs, 1-2.. Hamily,— CARDIIDA. On page 208 add after the third line from top— Criocardium, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 75). * Multiradiate ; interstices spinose, ribs smooth; anterior lateral tooth long and prominent.” This sub-genus, Conrad says, presents a singular deviation from the character of recent spinose species, in having long, slender spines in the interstices between the ribs, while the ribs are smooth. Type, C. dumosum, Conrad. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 487 I am not certain whether the same objections which I have recorded against adopting Granocardiwm should not be repeated in the present case. The fact is, that numerous recent and fossil Trachycardia have the spines placed so low laterally on the ribs that they almost appear to originate between the ribs, and have quite the appearance of doing so when the furrows are not perfectly well exposed from the rock in which the shells are found imbedded, I cannot easily imagine what kind of a mantle-edge the animal must have possessed in order to produce sharp radiating ribs and again in the interstices long spines. Conrad says that Gabb’s C. multiradiatum and C. Raulinianum also belong to the same sub-genus. I do not think any necessity exists for separating them from the sub-genus Pectunculus or Trachycardiwm. The latter species has been by an oversight suggested to belong to Levicardiwm (on p, 218, sub-No. 51). On page 2138— Under No. 65. Cardium Ottonis (haud Ottoi). Gimbel, (Ostbayerisch. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 765,) gives a figure of, and some additional information about, this species. 65a. Cardium (Cerastoderma) Eggeri, Giimbel, (ibidem, p. 765, fig. 4,) from Marterberg (Bavaria). 656. Cardium Priesenense, Giimbel, (Abhandl. Minchner Akad., x, p. 569,) from Priesen in Bohoemia. The species is said to be allied to C. semipapillatum, Reuss, which is either a Cerastoderma, or perhaps a Papyridea. 66. C. imtermedium, Reuss, is stated by Giimbel (loc. cit.) to be a young form of C. productum, Sow., with which also C. alternans, Rss., is identical. In place of the above species add Levicardium Brohei, Briart et Cornet, (Foss. de Bracquegnies, 1868, p. 67, pl. vu, figs, 1—3, in Mém, Cour. Acad., Belg., xxxiv). Family,— HirpPvririp 2, On page 240, after the 4th line from top, add— 5. MSyndonites, Pirona, differs from Spherulites, and allied genera, by the absence of a cardinal fold, and by having the cardinal teeth grown together almost in their entire length. The typical species is 8. Stoppaniana, Pir., from cretaceous beds of the Medea Hill in Friaul. I am acquainted with this genus merely from a notice in the ‘ Sitzungsberichte’ of the Geol. Institute, Vienna, for 1870, p. 222. It is published by Pirona, with many other new species of Hzppurrrip#, in the Mem. dell Inst. Veneto di scienze, V, xiv, for 1869. On page 241 add— 79-91.—Spherulites Meneghiana, Visianica, Pasiniana, Guiscardiana, Medeen- sis, Catulli and ponderosa; Radiolites Zignoana, Gastaldiana, Taramelli, fascicularis and Masalongiana, and Syndonites Stoppaniana, are described as new species by Prof. Pirona in a paper entitled “Le Hippuritidi del colle di Medea nel Friauli,” pub- lished in Mem. dell Inst. Veneto di sc., V, xiv, for 1869. 488 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA A new species of a Hippurite is also described by Pirona, vol. xi, fase. iii, of - the Atti della soc. ital. di sc. nat. I have not seen the publication itself. | Lanily,—LvcinipZ. On page 252 add— lia. Unicardium tumdum, Briart et Cornet, (Foss. de Bracquegnies, 1868, p. 68, pl. vii, figs. 6-7, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. xxxiv). Family,— UNGULINIDA. On page 261, at the end, add— 8. Tenea, Conrad, 1870, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 72). Shell roundly ovate, thin, tumid; left valve under the apex with a /A-shaped tooth, the anterior lobe of which is continued along the anterior margin of the shell, separated by a deep groove from it; in the right valve are two cardinal teeth united above, the anterior is faleate, with a pit on each side, the posterior curved and directed obliquely backwards ; type, 7’. parilis (Mysia parilis), Conrad, noticed under the latter name on p. 262, under No. 4. ; Hamily,—A STARTIDE. On page 287 add— 1270. Astarte ? staminea, Conrad, (Am. Journ. Conch., VI, p. 73,) from Ripley county, Mississippi. | 1430. Cardita corrugata, Rss., (tenwicosta apud Reuss, Bochmische Kreidef., p. 4). Gimbel (Abhandl. Akad., Miinchen, x, p. 568,) considers the Bohemian species as distinct from. the English, and retains for it the name originally given to it by Reuss. 159a. Cardita Konincki, Briart et Cornet, (Foss. de Bracquegnies, 1868, p- 70, pl. vil, figs. 8-9, in Mém. Cour. Acad., Belg., vol. XXxiv), 1590. Cardita spinosa, B. and C. (ididem p. 71, pl. vii, figs. 12, 18, and 16). Family,— CRrASsaTELLIpaM. On page 294, last line in the foot note, for No. 109, read 112, On page 295—No. 65, Crassatella Ratisbonensis, Giimbel, (Corresp.-Blatt des Zool. Min. Vereins zu Regensburg, xxii, 1868, p. 66, pl. 1, fig. 4,) is based upon imperfect casts from the cretaceous beds near Regensburg. 7 Kamily,—Nocvrip Zz. Page 327, No. 66. Gimbel (in Neues Jahrbuch f. Mineralog. for 1865 p. 148,) says that the original of N. maxima does not admit even of a ee determination. The name, as likewise that which follows, should be altogether omitted. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. | 489 Lamily,—ARoIDs#. On page 343— No. 183. Giimbel considers the species from the Bohemian Plener, identified by Reuss with COucullea glabra, Park., as closely allied, if not identical, with _LPrigonoarca Matheroniana, d’Orb., (see Abhandl. Acad. Miinich, x, p. 566). Page 344, Nos. 156 and 161. Giimbel (loc. cit., p. 566,) speaks of the pro- bable identity of Barbatia Geinitzi with radiata, (Miinst.), (= Arca subradiata, d’Orb., non Arca radiata, Sow., which is probably a Scapharca). Page 845 add— 2200. Arca hercymca, Gimbel, (Ostbayer. Grenzgeb., 1868, p. 766), is based upon a cast of a large species allied in form to Trigonoarca Ligeriensis, d’ Orb. Family,—A vicuLinn. On page 399— 3 Nos. 47—49. The original specimens of these supposed three new species of Avicula all belong, according to Giimbel, (Neues Jahrb. f. Min., 1865, p. 147,) to a species of an eocene Ostrea, previously noticed by that author as allied to O. in- scripta, d’ Arch., and for which he proposes the name O. diversalata. On page 401— Nos. 173—174. These two supposed new species are, according to Giimbel, referable to Inoceramus concentricus (Neues Jahrbuch fiir Min.; 1865, p. 14/7). On page 402— 246. Vulsella trigona, Schafheeutl, is identical with V. mternostriata, Gim- bel, (Bayer. Alpengeb., 1861, p. 661, and Neues Jahrb.-f. Min., 1865, p. 147), an eocene species. ‘The same author also notices that the type of Miinster’s 7. fal- cata is from the Kressenberg, apparently an eocene species. Both these species must be, therefore, eliminated from the list of cretaceous fossils. 490 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA CLASSIFIED LIST OF THE PELECYPODA KNOWN FROM THE CRETACEOUS Rocks OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Abbreviations of groups or formations— Arr.=Arnialoor ; Trich.=Trichinopoly ; Oot.=Ootatoor ; Val.=Valudayur; Ver.—=Verda- chellum. Abbreviations of names of localities— Alund.=Alundanapooram; And.—=Andoor; Anap.=Anapaudy; Arr.—Arrialoor; Chock.= Chockanadapooram ; Comar.—Comarapolliam ; Coon.=Coonum ; Cooll.=Coollpaudy ; Cooth.=Coothoor ; Cum.—Cumalipooram ; Garud.—Garudamungalum ; Kar.—=Kara- paudy ; Kaud.=Kaudoor; Kaur.—Kauray ; Kol.=Koloture; Kolak.=Kolakonuttom : Kul.=Kullay; Kull.—Kullygoody; Kun.=Kunnanore; Kurr.=Kurribiem ; Maith.— Maithal; Mongl.—Monglepaudy ; Mor.=Moraviatoor; Mull.—=Mulloor; Ninn.= Ninnyoor; Od.=Odium; Olap.=Olapaudy; Oot.=Ootatoor; Ootac.—Ootacood ; Ootac.=Ootacoil; Par.—Parally; Parch.—Parchairry; Pen.—Penangoor; Pond.= Pondicherry ; Pood.=Poodoor ; Poodp.=Poodoopolliam ; Purav.=Puravoy; Serag.= Seraganoor; Serd.—Serdamungalum ; Shill.—Shillagoody ; Shut,—Shutanure ; Shutg.=Shutamungalum ; Strip.=Stripermatir; Vait.—Vaitagoody; Ver.=Vera- ghoor; Vyl.—Vylapaudy. NV. 6.—Genera and species are numbered consecutively ; the former in Roman, the latter in Arabic numbers. REFERENCES, INDIAN. ForEIGN. FAMILIES, GENERA, No, SpEcriEs, &c. REMARKS. ‘Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. | S| | COO |, —— | — eee PHOLADIDA. 9 TRREDININA, 11 I | TerEepo a ve 1B 1 » partita, Stol,...| 14) | 1 Oot., Mor. | Oot, 2 » crassula, Stol...| 16 | I, 2 Oot. —=~,; Oot, 3 3 LOPULOSN, SUOLae + LG {ASS Mor; =—;.;-| Oot, 4 » | Uperotes ? | 17 | Te 455 Comar. ... | Arr. glomerans, Stol. PHOLADINE. 17 II | Turnvus hes aie 5 » lapidarius, Stol. | 23 | I 6 Odium ... | Oot. III | Martzusta... rot a0) 6 7 tundens, Stol. | 24 | II, 5-6 Mor. _,.. | Oot. IV | PARAPHOLAS ... so» | BO ys ef aa Stol.| 24) IL, 7 Men=——2 Gost GASTROCHA NIDA. | 25 ASTROCHENINE. 26 OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 491 REFERENCES. INDIAN, ForrIGgn. Es Famitirs, GENERA, us Sprcrzs, &c, REMARKS. Page.| Plate & Fig. Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. CLAVAGELLINZ. 27 BRECHITINA. 28 V | RocennaRtia ... 26 8 S guttula, Stol.| 30 | I, 7 Od., Mor. | Oot. 9 | Rocellaria, sp. ind. 31,1, 8 Ninn. Arr. VI | GastrocHmna 26 10 i aspergil- | 31 | I, 11, Pond. Arr. loides, Forb. VII | Cuavacetta ... rete r 1k Pe semisulcata,| 31 | I, 9-10 Pond. Val. Forbes. MYACEA. 32 MYVIDZA. 33 CORBULINA. 34, MYINZ. 39 VIII | Corsuna ee tee. 12 = striatuloides, | 43 |X VI, 13-14] Kol. Trich. Forbes. 13 = parsura, Stol.| 44 | 1, 23-24, &| Garud, ... | Trich, XVI, 3-4. 14, » ° minima, d’Orb.| 44 | I, 19-22, &| Odium ,., | Oot. XVI, 7-12. 15 - cancellifera,| 45 | I, 17, & | Garud. ... | Trich. Stol. XVI, 2. 16 ee exulans, Stol.| 45 | I, 16 &18,) Arr. Arr. XVI,1&5. IX | Nemra 37 17 » mutua, Stol. 46 | III, 6, & | Parch. ,., | Trich. XVI, 6. 18 detecta, Stol, 46 | III, 7, & | Odium ... | Oot. XVI, 15. X | PoromYA 38 19 » globulosa, Forb.| 47 | ITI, 8, & | Comar. ... | Arr. XVI, 16. 20 ,» lata, Forbes ...| 47 | II, 8-9, & | Garud., Trich & XVI, 17. | Pond. P Val. 21 » superba, Stol....| 48 | III, 2-4 | Garud., Trich, Kol. MACTRIDA. 49 LUTRARIINA. 50 MACTRINZA. 53 492 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA REFERENCES, INDIAN. ForzIan. FAMILIES, GENERA, No. SpEcigs, &c. REMARKS, Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities. Groups. Localities, Groups. . XI | Macrra i oe | O4 22 i ( Schizodesma )| 57| V, 8-11 | Alund., Trich. tripartita, Forb. Serd. ANATINIDA. 58 PANDORINZ. 60 THRACIINA. 62 ANATININGE:. 65 XII | Cornimya ia pe eee: 23 us Oldhamiana, 76| II, 14-16 | Alund., Trich. Stol. Kun. 24, 99 pertusa, Stol.| 77| II, 12-138, | Pond. Val. & XVI, 18. XIII | CrERomya aS sel 66 25 subsinuata, 78| IV, 4 Pond. Val. Forb. XIV | ANATINA 7 maa OS 26 Z (Cercomya) ar-| 78) III, 1 Pound: —....| Valk cuata, Forb. XV | PHOLADOMYA 70 27 99 caudata, 79| II, 10-11, | Parch., Trich. Germany, | Upper & |D’Orb.’s Rom. & XVI,19.| Serd. Russia, | middle Card. Sub-« Sweden, | cretaceous.| dinense is a France. very closely allied species. 28 7 connectans, 80| XVI, 29 | Pond. ,..| Val. Forbes. 29 is radiatula, go} ITI, 5 Garud., Trich. Stol. Serd., Alund. 30 1 pedisulcata, 81) IV, 1, and | Garud., Trich. tol. | XVI, 26. | Anap. SAXICA VIDE. 81 XVI | Saxtcava an 84, ol 5 tenella, Stol....| S88|)X VI, 20-24) N. of Od. | Oot. XVII | PANoPHA ki 80 32 » orientalis, Forb.| 89| IJ, 1-4 |Anap.,Kol.,) Trich. & Serd., Agr Alund., : Arr. GLAUCONOMYIDZ.| 89 SOLENIDA. 92 XVIII | Srrrqva a we | 95 33 I, 12-13 |S. E. of Trich, » lmata, Stol. ,,. | 101 Parch., Garud. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 493 Cee BS ee ee ee ee ee REFERENCES, INDIAN, Fornien. x FAMILIES, GENERA, Chiemsee ea ae a cE Sprcrzs, &C, REMARKS. Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities, Groups, Localities, Groups. XIX | Poarenpa ; 96 34, » @elicatula, 101; I, 14 S. E. of Trich. Stol. Parch. 35 99 obscura, FE O rb. 101 I, 15 Pond. eoo Val. XX | Tacunvus rE Eee 36 js Albertinus, 102) IV, 3 Comar. .., | Arr. ae Orb. TELLINACHA. | 103 PAPHITDA. 104. SCROBICULA- 106 RITDA. CUMINGIINE. 107 SEMELINZ. 108 TELLINIDA. 112 GARINA. 113 TELLININA. 115 CAPSINE. 120 XXI | Tenia ae ele 37 » [Lellinella] pe- | 125/XVI, 27-28] Garud. .., | Trich. trosa, Stol. 38 » [Lellinella] arco- | 125) V, 2 Ninn, ,,. | Arr. tensis, Stol. 39 » |! Peroneoderma]| 126) IV, 10-13,| Comar. ... | Arr. scitulina, Stol. & XVI, 30. 40 » [Lellinides| pri- | 126) V,1 Comar. ... | Arr. mula, Stol. | - 41 » LArcopagia] 127| IV, 9 Od. say sot: mendosa, Stol. | 42 » LArcopagia] dis- | 128) TV, 15 Mor. ... | Oot. cites, Stol. 43 » [Zellinides] ad- | 128] IV, 14 Mor. _... | Oot. pressa, Stol. 4A, » [|Paleomera)in- | 129) IV,.6-8. | Alund. & | Trich. conspicua, Sow. Serd. 45 » [LAngulus] unda- | 130) V, 3 Comar. ... | Arr. ta, Stol, AG » LLinearia] semi-| 180] V, 5 Serd. ,,. | Trich. sculpta, Stol. A7 » [Linearia] sculp-| 131) V, 6-7 Comar: ,,, | Arr, tilis, Stol. DONACIDA. 131 XXII | Donax ak se {toe 494. CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA REFERENCES. INDIAN, FOREIGN. FAMILIES, GENERA, No. Spzcrgs, &c. REMARKS, Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities. Groups. Localities, Groups. 48 | Donax, sp. ind. 136} V, 4 S. E. Trich. Parch VENERACEA. 136 PETRICOLIDA. 138 VENERIDA. 141 TAPESIN ZA, 143 VENERINZD. 146 SUNETTINA. 153 XXIII | Baropa a 1. | 145 49 fe. [Lcanotia] Pon- | 167) IV, 5, & | Mor. ... | Oot. dicherriensis, Forb. XVII, 4. 50 <5 [Icanotia] eli- | 168) IV, 16 N. of Kar. | Arr, cita, Stol. XXIV | CYTHEREA 149 51 i, [Dosiniopsis] | 169) VII, 1-4 | N. of Ate eee England, | Upper D’Orbigny’s plana, Sow. Alund. & Germany,| Greens. subplana is N. of France. placed by Kun. Coquand in his Dor- donien, 52 % Garudana, 170) VI, 17-19 | Comar. ,,. | Arr, Stol. 53 93 Arcotensis, 171) XVI, 34 | Trich. Forb. 5A, 4 crassula, Stol, | 171) VII, 10-17 ee Arr. Kar, 55 i; [? Callista] 172) V, 20 S. of Trich. solitaria, Stol, Garud 56 a | Callista] 173) ViL,-7-9 | Kun, —,,. | Am sculpturata, Stol. 57 » [Callista] fabu-| 174| XVI, 31-33) Garud. & | Trich. & lina, Stol. K. of Od.| Oot. 58 - [ Callista] laci- | 174) VII, 5-6 | Ninn Arr, mata, Stol. 59 7a [ Callista] dis- | 175) VII, 30-31] Ninn Arr, coidalis, Stol. 60 re [ Callista] mi. | 175) VII, 18-20) Comar. ,,, | Arr, nutula, Stol, 7 61 i [Callista] va. | 176) VII, 21-23 | Comar., Arr. & . grans, Stol, N. E. of | Trich | Kar., & Garud. 62 & [Caryatis] tur-| 177) VII, 24-27 | Od. Oot. gidula, Stol. 63 ; Caryatis 177) VII, 28-29 | Comar. & | Arr. & read Garud. Trich. Telugensis, Stol. 69 70 XXVII 71 XXVIII 72 XXIX 73 XXXI “7 FAMILIES, GENERA, SPECIES, &C, CyTHEREA [ Caryatis| in- tercisa, Stol. CYPRIMERIA ... wes x analoga, ; Forbes. mi Oldhamiana, Stol. ii obesa, a’ Orb. ERIPHYLA a lenticularis, Goldf. i Forbesiana, Stol. 3 diversa, Stol. THETIRONIA ... a ignobilis, Stol, GLOSSIDAL. TRAPEZIUM ... = sp. ind. VENIELLA aes Fp [ Venilicardia | obtruncata, Stol. CYPRINA ie » Porbesiana, Stol. » cristata, Stol. ... » [Cicatrea] cordt- alis, Stol. CYRENIDA. CARDIODA. CARDIINE- LYMNOCARDIINZ: CARDIUM oe A » [Lrachycardium] éncomptum, Sow. 189 196} VIII, 4-7 |Kol., Serd., Alund., Comar., Axr., Vyl., Olap. 191 197| IX, 2-8 Alund., Serd., E. Anap,, Kol. 198} IX, 1 Arr. 199| X, 1-2 Serd. & Kol. 200 204 207 211 207 216| XI, 3-7 Garud., Serd. Anap., near| Trich. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 495 REFERENCES. INDIAN. ForeEIen. REMARKS. Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. 178) VIII, 1-2 | N. W. Trich, Kun. & N. Alund. 157 178] V, 21-23 | E. & S. E.| Trich. & Anap.,N.| Arr Alund., S. E. Arr. 179) V, 24-25, | Anap., N. | Trich & VI, 1-5.| Alund., & Garud. 180) VII, 1-2 | Ninn. ... | Arr. 156 181] VI, 7-13 | E. Anap., | Trich. ... | Germany | Upper cre-| Syn: Lucina N. Serd., taceous lenticularis, & near beds. Goldf. Olap. 181} VI, 14-16 | Ninn. ,., | Arr. 182) VI, 6 S. E. Vyl. | Arr. 158 485| L, 3 Pond. ,.. | ? Valud. 183 186 196} XIII, 4 | N.Serd.,.. | Trich. Trich. & Arr. Trich. Arr. Trich. 4.96 CRETACEOUS. PELECYPODA PanGGae INDIAN. ForzEIGN, FAMILIES, GENERA, : No. SPECIES, &C. REMARKS. Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. 78 | Carp. [TLrachycardium] | 216) XI, 11-13 | 8. E. Arr. | Arr. exulans, Stol. and Olap. 79 » [Lrachycardium] | 317) XI, 15-16 | Kol. Oot. Germany, | Senon. & productum, Sow. | Belgium,| Turon. France, . Gosau. 80 » [Acanthocardium] | 218) XI, 8-10 | Vyl. and | Trich, pullatum, Stol. Anap. 81 = [ Cerastoderma| | 218} XIII, 6-7 | Ninn. Ayr. pilatum, Stol. ro) : [ ? Pectunculus] | 219) XI, 14 Garud. ,.. | Trich, scrobiculatum, Stol. / XXXII | PRorocarpivm .,. 209 83 Pe hillanum, Sow. | 219) XII, 8-10, | Garud., Trich. .,, | England, | Cenom., | XIIL, 1-3.| Serd., | eee eee eee Alund., Germany,| Senonien. Anap. Gosau. 84, e delicatulum, 220} XIII, 8 | Shute. ... | Arr. : Stol. 85 » Pondicheriense, | 220) XII, 4-7 | Anap., Trich d’Orb. Alund. 86 4 altum, Sow. 221) XIT,1&3)} Monel, Oot. Od., Oot. 87 a bisectum, Forb.| 221) XII, 2 ee Oot. | ot. XXXIII | Fraevum .., tae 210 88 ss Precurrens, 229) XI, 1-2 N. Od. & | Oot. Stol, W. Anap. CHAMACEA. 223 VERTICORDITDZA, | 224 TRIDACNIDA. 226 CHAMIDA. 227 XXXIV | CHama ... a a |e 2e0 89 » deplanata, Stol. | 235} XXIT, & Anap. ... | Trich, XXXV | CAPROTINA es Fege| eee 90 » [conf. cenomanen-| 235| XXII, 2 | Kaud. ,,, | Arr. sis|, d’Orb. CHAMOSTREIDZ. | 235 AIPPURITIDZA, 236 XXXVI | RapIOLITES ,,, 237 91 S mutabilis, Stol.| 241} XXI, 1-3, | Comar. ... | Arr. XXII, 3. XXXVII | SPHZRULITES ,,. Fee Be) 92 * indica, Stol. | 242) XXT, 4, | Od. sie F Wot, XXII, 4. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 497 REFERENCES, INDIAN. ForzIGN. FAMILIES, GENERA, a a ee ee ee ee SPECIES, &c. f ve REMARKS. Page. | Plate & Fig. | Localities, Groups, Localities. Groups. ef ef fp LUCINACEA. 243 LUCINIDZ. 244, CORBINA, 246 LUCININE. 249 XXXVITI | Muttenta a. on) BAe 93 - exigua, Stol. | 253; XITI,5 | Olap. ... | Arr. XXXIX | Spymrrona ... are | DAT 94 | ? Spheriola, sp. ind. ... | 254 ee Strip. ... | Arr. XL | Corsts a4 .. | 248 95 » typica, Stol. ... | 254) XIII, 11-12) Ninn. ... | Arr. 96| ,, oblonga, Stol.... | 255] XIII, 10 | Ninn, ... | Arr. XLI | Luctna oe we | 249 97 << [Codakia], per- | 255) XIV, 1-2 | Ninn. ... | Arr. crassa, Stol. 98) ,, fallax, Forbes | 256) XIII, 13, | Mor., Oot., Arr. 15-17, & | Ninn. XIV, 3-5, 7-8. 99 - undata, Stol.... | 257) XIII, 14 | 8. HE. Arr. | Arr. 100 - [Cyclas] tenio- | 257) XIII, 9 | Ninn. ... | Arr. lata, Stol. 101 2 [Myrtea] Arco- | 258) XV, 1-5 | Par., And.,|Oot., Trich., tina, Stol. Olap. Arr. 102 2 [Myrtea] denti- | 258) XV, 6-8 | Olap., Arr. gera, Stol. W. Arr. ONG ULINIDA. 259 XLII | Hippacus ... Saat 200 103 » Aimilianus, Stol, | 262) XIV, 6 | Strip, ... | Arr. ERYCINIDA, 263 GALEOMMIDZ. | 267 SOLHEMYVIDA. 268 ASTARTIDA. 272 ASTARTINA. | 274 CARDITINA). 280 XLITI | Opis fe wal ote 104 | ,, repleta,Stol. ... | 288) X, 9-10 | W. Od. ... | Oot. XLIV | Opisoma a re eV 105 » Geinitziana, Stol.| 288) X, 11 Near Mor. | Oot. 498 XLVITI 110 111 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA FaMIniEs, GENERA, SPECIES, &C, GROTRIANIA ... ‘ jugosa, Korb. GOULDIA » planissima, F orb. » trigontoides, Stol. CARDITA » dJaquinoti, d’Orb. CRASSATHLLIDA. CRASSATELLA .., » macrodonta, Sow. » LZttteliana, Stol. UNIONACEA., ONIONIDA. UNIONINA. MYCETOPINE. MUTELIDA. ANTHE RITD A. ARCACEA. TRIGONIIDA. X LIX | Trigonta Et? 113 114, 115 116 117 118 REFERENCES. _|Page.| Plate & Fig. Localities. 278 289) X, 12-14 | Near Od. 279 289| X, 3 290) X, 4-8 Mongl. ... i. Anap. 283 290) X, 15-21 | Ninn. 291) 293 295| V, 12-14 | Near Arr. 296| V, 15-19 | Ninn. 297 297 299 303 305 306 307] | 308 310 314) XV, 24-26, |Anap., Kol.,| Trich., XVI, 35-40.) Serd., Coon., Shut., N. Kar. 315! XV, 10-12 | Coon. 315] XV, 14-15 | S. BE. Ary. 316) XV, 16-17 | Comar. & near Pond. 317|XV, 19, 22,| Anap., N. KE. Maithal. 23. 97, B18 RV 2S = Olan =a, 7 scabra, Lam. re tuberculifera, Stol. * endica, Stol. nf ortentalis, Forb. 99 semiculta, Forb. i minuta, Stol. 9 crentfera, : Stol. NUCULANIDA. NUCULANINA. MALLETINA. INDIAN. FOREIGN. REMARKS. Groups. Localities. Groups. Oot. Trich. Arr, Arr; —,,..| Gosau, France. Arr. Upper cre- taceous. Germany, | Upper cre- Arr. France, taceous. Gosau. Trich. 317|XV, 18, 20,) Near Arr, | Arr. 21. Ary. eal nT iat ois ijl P voy a Cant arty ae ete te Hie: ah ; Foch ane “it x jl TE ee gran oe ae a NNT) CEST UIST TD Gir tee OLE ETO bg "ost Ree See ee bp eit ea) aula, Shieh C PINME ot ata et My iM exe No, FaminiEs, GENERA, SPECIES, Kc. L | NucuLaNna 119 120 UI 121 122 123 LITT 129 LIV 130 131 132 133 134, = socialis, Stol. 3 sp. md. YOLpIa ps striatula, Forb. 3 obtusata, Stol. 5 scaphuloidea, Stol. NUCULIDA, NUCULINA. SAREPTINA. NvUcULA » Lamutlica, Stol. » indefinita, Forb. 9» sp. ind. » crassicula, Stol. » bidorsata, Stol. ARCIDA. AXINEINA. ARCINAL. NUCINELLA ... ‘ae » glabrata, AXINEA ear 99 » levicula, Stol. ... » lattiuscula, Stol. » subauriculata, Forb. » cardioides, 2 Stol. subplanata, Stol. Orb. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. REFERENCES. INDIAN. Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities, 320 323) XVII, 13 | Mor. ... 323| XVII, 14 | N. Od. ... 320 323/ IV, 2,& | N. Kar,, XVII, 6.| Pond. 324) XVII, 7-10 |Kar., Strip. 324) XVII, Comar. ,.. 11-12. 325 325 325 325 328| X VIT, Kar., 15-16. Comar., Olap. 328] X VIT, Pond., 17-19. Ninn. 329| XVIT, 20 | Od. 329| XVII, 23 | Kar. 329} XVII, 22, | Mor. 24-27, 330 333 330 304 347| XVII, 21, | Mor. & XLIX, 7-8. 304) 347, XVII, | Shill., | 25-30, &| Olap. XLIX, 10. 348] X LIX, 5-6] Arr., Pond. 348} XLIX, 9 {| Ootacoil, Ninn. S40 EVIE | Kan | 31-32, 349 XVII, 33, | Pond., Ls. Oot., Od., S. E. Serd, Groups, Oot. Oot. Ayr. Oot. Oot. Trich. FOREIGN. Localities. Groups. 499 REMARKS. 500 FAMILIES, GENERA, No, SPECIES, &c. REFERENCES, INDIAN. ForzEIGN, Page.| Plate & Fig. | Localities, Groups. Localitie Groups. 338 LV | Isoarca 135 » gtbba, Stol. CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA 349] VIII, 3, & | E. Par., & | Oot. XVII, 36.| N. Od. LVI | CucuLLtza 337 i36--(h equata, Stol.| 350) XVII, 34 | Ninn. ... | Arr. LVII | Macropon 336 137 3 [ ? Grammato- | 350) XVIII, | Kar., Arr.,| Arr. don| japett- 6-11. Comar., cum, Forbes. Oote. 138 99 [ ? Grammato- | 351/XX, 6-7 Near Alund.! Trich. don| dispa- rile, A’ Orb. LVIII | Trigonoarca 337 139 | 3 Telugensis, | 352) XIX, 1 |N. Alund. | Trich. Stol, 140 5 abrupta, 352| XIX, 4-5 | Near Serd.| Trich. Forbes, 14] 9 Trichinopo- | 353) XVIII, 12} Anap., Trich, litensis, & 14, Garud., Forbes. XIX, 2-3,) . Serd., EN; Alund. 2, 8-10 142 F Gamana, 354, XX, 4-5, | Poodoor., | Oot. Forbes. foes Bet ral eee, @ 10 OH Mongl. 143 » Brahminica, | 354) XVIII, 13, Kar., Arr., | Arr. Forbes. ha. @. Gon a | G00 Be & 3. Comar. 144, a Galdrina, | 355\X VIII, 2-5| E. Serd., | Arr. . d’Orb. near Strip. LIX | ANOMALOCARDIA 339 145 es [Scapharca] | 355) XVII, 39, | N.E. Serd.,) Arr. Ponticeriana, XVIII, 1. | near Shill. d’Orb. 146 a [ Scapharca| | 356| XVII, 35 | Pond. ,.. | P Val. Clellandi, Forbes. LX | BARBATIA 147 nee 148 x LXI | Arca diatreta, Stol. | 357| L, 9 340 decora, Stol. 356} XVII, 38 Ninn. .,.. | Arr. S. E. Ver. | Trich. 341 149 » jlistriata, Stol. | 357| XVII, 37, | N. Od. .:. | Oot. 2 REMARKS, Allied to 7 crassitesta, Zitt., from the Gosau. Closely allied — to T. Ma- theroniana, d’Orb. ! ! ()& n LA i at eee eet i a oa pte > Oe eo ae ar OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 501 REFERENCES, INDIAN. ForEiIen. FAMILIES, GENERA, No. SPECIES, &C. REMARKS. Page.| Plate & Figs. | Localities. Groups. Localities, Groups. MYTILACEA. 358 PRASINIDZL. 359 LXII | Myoconcnwa ... rat 860 150 _ sub-ovata, | 362XXIII,1 | Kol. ... | Trich. tol. MYTILIDA. 363 DREISSENINZ. 365 CRENELLINA. 367 MYTILINE. 369 LXIII | Litaopomvs ... _.. | 369 151 99 [? Botula] 375) XXIII, 16, S. E. Arr. | Arr. . tumidula, & Stol. XXXVIII, 13. 152 5 curta, Stol. 376| XXIII, 17 | Od. .. | Oot. 153 = subcylindrica, | 376) XXIII, Od. ... | Oot. Stol. 18-19. LXIV | Moprota ra oF 154 » typica, Forb.,,. | 377) XXIII, _—_|Anap., Kol.,| Trich. ,.. | Gosau. ... | Turon. 12-15. Alund., Serd. 155 » nitens, Forb. ... | 378) XXXVIII,| Olap. ,,. | Arr. 6. 156 5 polygona, 378) XXIII, Pontes aan d’Orb. 10-11. 187 » flagellifera, 379|XXIV, 1-2] Pond. .., | Val. Gosau & | Turon. & Forb. (P Arr.) Transyl- | Senon. vania & Belg. 158 » |[Brachydontes| | 379) XXTIIT, 4, | Comar. ... | Arr. radiatula, Stol. 657: 159 » annectans, Stol. | 380) XXIII, |Vyl.... | Arr. 8-9. LXV | Myritvus Ps prea e: 160 » Arrialoorensis, | 381) XXIII, 2, | Comar. .,. | Arr. Stol. Bobs PINNIDA. 381 LXVI | Pinna is we. | 382 161 | ,, complanata, Stol.| 384 XXIV, 3-4] Kol., Trich. Anap., Alund. 162 arata, Forb. ... | 384) XXIV, 5, | Anap., Ttehe= 33 me = Closely allied ‘ XXV, 1, Serd., to P. decus- XXVI, 5.| Kol. sata, Goldf. 6G 502 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA FAMILIES, GENERA, SPECIES, &C, Page. | Plate & Figs. REFERENCES. INDIAN, Localities, Groups. RS fff LXVII 166 167 168 LX VIII 169 LXIX 170 LXX 171 172 173 174 Pinna laticostata, Stol. » wmtumescens, Stol. 9 consobrina, d’Orb. AVICULIDZ. AVICULINE. MELININA. VULSELLINZ. PsEUDOMONOTIS » LOxytoma] semi- globosa, Stol, ‘3 [ Oxytoma] fal- laciosa, Stol. ” (2?) inops, Stol. AUCELLA parva, Stol. AVICULA e [| Meleagrina | nitida, Forb. INOCERAMUS ... * Cripsianus, Mant. hi multiplicatus, Stol. “ diversus, Stol. Cs Geinttzianus, Stol. 385| XX V, 2-3, | Comar., Arr., Oot. XX VI, 4. | Oot. 385) XX VI, 2-3) Od. Oot. 385] L, 4 Pond. ,.. | Val. (?) 386 387 392 396 389 402| XXVI, 1 | Kar. Arr. 403, XX XIII, 1,) Rajah- Arr. XXXVIII,) Choultry 9-10. in Strip. district. 403) XX XVITI,| Rajah- Arr. 7-8. Choultry. 390 3 404) XX XIII, | Od. we OO 2-3. 391 404) XXTV, Pond., Arr. 6-8, Comar., XXXVIII,| Ver. 11-12. 393 405) XX VII, |Olap., Arr., |Arr. 1-3, & Mait., N. XXVIII, 2... W.Pood., N. EH. & S. Kar. A406) XXVIII, 1| Kol., W. | Trich. Garud., W. Kar., Alund. 407| XXVII,6| Anap. ... | Trich. 407| XX VII, |S. W. Coon,,| Oot. & 4-5, Purayv., | Trich. Oot., Kal., Anap., Kolap., Garud. FOREIGN. REMARKS. Localities, Groups. England, | Upper cre-; France, taceous. Germany, Gosau, Bohemia, &ec., PU. S., AG P Saxony. | Pleener. No. FAMILIES, GENERA, SPECIES, &C. 175 | Inocrramus labiatus, 176 LXXI 177 LXXII 178 LXXITII 179 180 181 182 183 184 185 186 187 188 189 | 190 191 99 Schlot. simplex, Stol. GERVILLEA 99 MELINA 39 solenoides, Def. valida, Stol, .. OSTREACEA. RADULID As. RADULA 39 39 99 99 99 33 39 33 99 9 $9 39 [ Plagiostoma | nudata, Stol. [ Plagiostoma]| Ootatoorensis, Stol. [ Plagiostoma | interpunctu- ata, Stol. insignis, Stol. sp. wndt, sp. indt. enterplicosa, sp. ind. TOs, scabricula, Stol. [| Limatula] per- similis, Stol. [ Ctenordes | tecta, Goldf. [ Ctenoides| sca- berrima, Stol. [ Acesta] obliqui- striata, Forb. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. REFERENCES. Page.| Plate & Figs. 408) XXIX, 1 417 418 418 418 XXVIII, 3-4, L, 5 XXII, 1 XXIX, 2 XXIX, 3 XL, 5 XXX, 9 XL, 4 418) XXX, 10-11. 419) XXXVI, 6 | 8. E. Arr. 419} XXX, 8 420| XXIX, 4-5 | Near Poot., N.O ro: Kullay. 420| XXX, 12 | N. Pood. AZT) XXX, 1 Near Olap. 421| XXX, 2-5, |Near Com., & 13. N. Arr. near Pood. Arr, 503 INDIAN. ForREIGN. REMARKS. Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. N.E. Kaur.,| Oot. England, | Middle cre- Od., Germany,| taceous. Purav., France, Mor., Bohemia, Oot., ga ete Mongl Texas. S. W. Arr. Mull., Arr., Olap Pond Val. (?) Kar., near | Arr. Pood. Olap., Kar.| Arr. Oot. Oot. N. E. Oot. | Oot. Near Mor. | Oot. N. Kun. | Arr. W. Pen. | Oot. Ninn. Arr. Arr, Comar. ... | Arr. bes ase Closely allied to R. granu- data, Nilss. oe : | Closely allied to R. semisul- cata, Nilss. ... | France, Upper cre- Germany,| taceous. Bohemia, KC. 504: CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA No. 193 | LXXIV 194, 196 197 198 L99 200 201 203 FAMILIES, GENERA, Spzecizs, &c. Raputa [Acesta] scrobi- culata, Stol. 5 [| Ctenostreon | complanata, Stol. LIMEA » Oldhamiana, Stol. PECTINIDAL. | PECTEN .., » Anapaudiensis, Stol. » vraduloides, Stol. » Verdachellensis, Forb. » Arcotensis, tol. » LChlamys| as- perulinus, Stol. » [|Camptonectes | curvatus, Gein. » LSyncyclonema] obovatus, Stol. » [Syneyclonema| Sivaicus, Stol. » [Pseudam.] Ga- rudanus, Stol. LXXVI | Amustum 204, s membranaceum, Nilss. - illustre, Stol. =, sulcatellum, Stol. REFERENCES. INDIAN. ForeEIGN. REMARKS, Page.| Plate & Figs. | Localities. ‘Groups. Localities. Groups. 422) XXTX, 6 | Near Olap.| Arr. 422} XXX, 14 | Cull. Oot. 413 423) XXX, 6-7, | Strip. AIT. =. oe Allied to Z. & XXXVI, Cenomanen- See sis, Guér. 423 | 424 431| XXXII, 1,| Anap. ... | Trich. Closely allied & XL, 6. to P. obli- guus, Sow. 431| XX XT, 20, |S. W. Mull.) Arr. Be = Allied to P. KLE, | ee, , undulatus, 20. Karap., Goldf. XLII, 6.) Ver. 432} XX XT, Oot., Oot. 13-14, Purav., XLII, Mor. 7-8. 432} XXXT, Strip. Ary. 18-19. 432| XX XT, Kaud., Arr. 10-11, & Chock. XLIV, 5. 433, XX XI, Arr., Arr. and’ | Belgium, | Upper and |Usually quot- 15-16, Kaud., Trich. Germany, | middle cre-| ed as P. vir- XLI, 4-6.| Ver., France, taceous. gatus, Nilss. Garud. Bohemia. 435, XXXTI, | Oot., Oot. 6-9. Mor., Od., Purav. 435 XLII, 5 | Od. Oot. 435, XXXII, 4 |Anap., Ver. | Trich. 426 436| XXXII, 5,| Arr., Kar.| Arr. —... | Germany, | Upper and XLI, 7-8. Sweden, | middle cre- Galicia, | taceous. Gosau, &e. 436) XLI, 9 Arr. Arr. 436) XX XT, 12 | Arr. AVY 25355 Allied to Am. & 17. cretaceum, Nyst. LAXVII | Vota 4... ma 426 athe Sse gif an mae Ta east a ee bce ra ficial (ines ® ’ Ht tT PMP oad er Re i, geil on a Pe be iu Wet ri y ’ Ie Pare, (tT ii Bes Gog ietie ts) : Pre y he ue rit ‘ rt { F aL th TU a Gee esd OF SOUTHERN INDIA. ~ BOS REFERENCES, INDIAN, FoREIGN. FAMILIES, GENERA, Spxcrzs, &c. REMARKS. -_ OO Oooo SS, | ET 207 | VoLA quinguecostata, 437|XXXT, 1-6, | Od., Cull, | Oot., Trich,| England, | Upper and Sow. XXXVII,| Mor., & Arr. France, | middle cre- 4-9, Oot., |.. Germany,| taceous, Purav., Austria, . Serd., Spain, Anap., &e., &e. 208 | ,, levis, Drouet ... | 438 XXX, 7-8| Kullay, Oot. ,,, | France & Middle cre-\=Janira pha- Coon., Od., Germany,| taceous. | seo/a, Lam., Kolut. | &e. apud d’Orb. LXXVIII | Hrvnirss 1s we: | AQ7 209 =H gen A39/XXXTT,10; And. ... | Oot. Stol. SPONDYLIDZA. 439 LXXIX | Pricatuba el we | 440 210 ‘3 striato-costata, | 444) XXXIV, | Shill.,Olap.| Ary. Stol. 20. 911 m instabilis, 445) XXXIV, | Chock., Arr. Stol. 3-14, & 19,| Ootac., DV 5. Ares Olap., Comar., Shill., &e., dc. 212 » multicostata, | 446) XXXIV, |Serd., . | Prich. ... a; si Allied to P. Forb. 15-18, Alund., aspera, Sow. XLVI, 5-6.) Anap. 213 y sessilis, Stol. | 446] XXXIV, | Oot., Od., | Oot. 21, & sal Mor. XLVITI, . 5-7. 214, 7 septemcostata, | 447| XLVIITI, 4) Pond. ... | Val. Forb. LXXX | SponpyLvs a vee | 441 915| ., Arvialoorensis,| 447 KXXIL, | Mull. ... | Ary, Stol. G1... sdlcateliue: “| 448) XXXIV) 4 Pood. 4. he: Stol. 217) calcaratus, 448 XXXTII, 6,| Coon., rich. ay, ja wi, | Allied to Sp. Forb. 7,9,10. | Serd. truncatus, | Goldf. 218 v sub-costulatus, | 449|/XXXTII, 8,| Par., Mor.,} Oot. 4. ae que Allied to Sp. Stol. XXXIV, 2.; Od. | globulosus, ; d’Orb. PLACUNIDA. LXXXI | HemIpLicaTULa 219 = ? detrita, | 452, XXXTII, 4,) Ninn. ... | Ary. Stol. | &XL? 6H 506 220 221 222 223 224 225 226 227 LUXXXTIT 228 229 230 231 232 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA FAMILIES, GENERA, SPECIES, &c. OSTREIDZ. LXXXII | Exogyra jue ws b) 39 halhotoidea, Sow. ostracina, Lam. laciniata, Nilss. fausta, Stol.... costata, Say. Tamulica, Stol. suborbiculata, Lamck. canaliculata, Sow. GRYPHZEA ae a 93 93 9) 93 Poodoorensis, Stol. Arrialoorensis, Stol. Ariana, Stol. vesicularis, Lamck, vesiculosa, Sow. Page.| Plate & Figs. REFERENCES. INDIAN, Localities. 458)X XX VI, 5,|} Oot. ,.. | Oot. & XXXVII, 1-3. 459) XXXV, |Vyl, 8S. E. | Arr. 6-12, Kau., EH. XXXVI, Mulloor, 1-4. Arr., Val. 460) XXXVIII,| Ninn. ,,, | Arr. 461|XXXVIII,| Anap. .,, | Trich. 4.5, | XXXIX, 3-5. 461| XL, 1-3, |E. Poodoor.| Oot. XUI, 1. 462) XLI, 2-3, | Near Arr. | Arr, BG be ae 462 XXXV, 1-4) Pood., Oot. Mongl., .E Puray 463 XLVIII, (IN. by E. /Oot. 6-8. ° Od., W. by S. Illap. 454, 464, XX XV, 5 |Near Pood. | Oot. 464) XLV, EK. & W. | Arr. 13-14, Arr. XL, 9. 465 XLITI, 2, | Comar. ... | Arr. XLLIY, 1-3. 465} XLIT, 2-4,} Comar., Arr. XLII, 1, | Arr., XLY, 7-12.) Ninn. 466) XXXIX, | E. Pood., | Oot. 1-2, N. H. Od. Groups. ‘1+. | Europe ForEIGN. Localities. | Groups. ».. | Europe Middle cre- generally.| taceous. »». | Hurope Upper cre- generally,| taceous. Nea: America, Africa, Palestine. ».. | Europe Upper cre- generally.| taceous. REMARKS, ve. IN. America ? Upper ere- Closely allied. taceous. ves | Hurope generally, & N. W. Asia, taceous. .. |England, France, Germany, Belgium. taceous. Upper cre- generally, | taceous. N. Africa, W. Asia, N. Ame- rica, &¢. Middle ere- taceous. Europe generally. Middle cre-| Gryph. Middle cre- to Ha. Over- wegt, Buch. CO- lumba, Lam. Allied to Gryph. Sca- niensis, Coq. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. — 507 REFERENCES, INDIAN. — : ForEIen. . FAMILIES, GENERA, eee sae Beers es | peas See La eee aie eee SS ST aS tees ses ee No, Sprcres, &c, REMARKS, Page.| Plate & Figs. | Localities. Groups. Localities. Groups. LXXXIV | OstrRza ..., a ei] “400 233 = [Alectryonia | | 466|X LVI, 1-2,| Anap., Trich. & | Europe Middle cre- diluviana, Lin. XLVITI, | Serd., Oot. generally, | taceous. 12 Mor., & N. W., Od., Oot. Asia. 234 » [Alectryonia] 467| XLVI, 4 | Near Arr. | Arr, cupelloides, Stol. 235 » LAlectryonia] 468} XLVIII, 3) Serd. ... | Trich. amorpha, : Sow. 236 » [Alectryonia] 468) XLVITI, Coon., S. | Trich. & | Europe Middle cre- carimata, Lam. 5, @XLIX,| EH. Ver., | Oot. generally,| taceous. 1-2. Od., N. W, Pood.. Asia, N. Mor., Africa. Kul. 237 » [Alectryonia] 469| XLUVITI, | Comar., Arr. _,.. | Europe Upper cre- pectinata, Lam. 1-2. Oot., generally,| taceous. Ayr., N. Africa, Pood. America. 238 | ,, . [Alectryonia] | 470| XLVII, |8.8.B. | Arr. ...| Europe | Upper cre- ungulata, 3-4. Oot., near generally,| taceous. Schloth. Val. & N. Asia, Pond. Africa, 239 » |Alectryonia] 471| XLII, 3-7 | 8. BE. Arr., | Arr. Arcotensis, N. Pood. ; Stol. 240 » acutirostris, A71| XLV, 1-6 | Near Arr.,| Arr... | Europe Upper cre- Nilss. Auth., generally,| taceous. Olap. and Al- ee olers. 241 » Lelugensis, Stol. | 472, XLIX, 3-4,| Near eee ae < oe Allied to O. Ly, 1-2. Comar. Pasiphaé, Cog. 242 » Zitteliana, Stol. | 473) XLIV,4 | Vyl. ,..| Arr... = a Allied to O. Madelung, Zitt. ANOMIIDA. AT3 LXXXV | ANomIa ... =e ae Yes 243 » variata, Stol.... | 479) XLUVIII, | Comar. ,.. | Arr. 9-12, 508 7 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA GENERAL RESULTS DERIVED FROM THE EXAMINATION OF THE SouTH INDIAN CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA. In a similar way, as I have done with the Cephalopoda and the Gastropoda,* I shall again briefly summarize the general paleeontological and geological facts which have been derived from the study of the Pelecypoda. The richness of this class of Mollusca is equally great as that of the other classes already referred to, and among the various genera there are several which were up to date very imperfectly, or not at all, known to occur in cretaceous deposits. For this reason the study of the South Indian cretaceous Pelecypoda has been particularly interesting, and it is to be hoped that it will throw some light upon the correct generic determination of the cretaceous Pelecypoda in general. | I have described in the present volume 243 species, of which only very few are not characterized with sufficient detail, the materials for that purpose being as yet imperfect. 7 It is a noteworthy fact that the total (243) number of species of Pelecypoda is very nearly the same as that of the Gastropoda. ‘The cretaceous (particularly the middle and upper) fauna holds in this respect an intermediate position. For during the kainozoic period the Gastropoda preponderate over the Pelecypoda, and the difference is still more marked within the recent epoch. On the contrary, during the jurassic period the Gastropoda are smaller in numbers when compared with the Pelecypoda, and the same is also the case in the preceding periods. The 248 species are distributed in 9 orders and 31 families (out of 10 orders and 46 families into which I have respectively classed all known fossil and recent Pelecypoda). Of genera (including sub-genera—these not being separately counted) there are 85 represented out of the much larger number which I have noticed either recent or fossil (see Preface p. ix and seq.). _ In order to indicate the zoological value of the examination of the South Indian cretaceous Pelecypoda, I shall briefly mention the number of species in each order: PwHorapacea with 11; Mracra with 25; Terrracra with 12; | Venersécea with 41; Ca4maczea with 4; Luornacza with 19; Arcacza with 88; Mrrizacea With 29; Osrrzacza with 65. The only order of which no repre- sentative was found is that of the true fresh-water Pelecypoda, the Uwzowacza. The Osrrzacza, being the only true Monomyarian Pelecypoda, and of the lowest organization, are, as may be expected, most numerous. Of the other orders I would only allude to the Cz4u4cz4 which are comparatively very little represented, although they include the almost exclusively cretaceous family Hzppvrrripm. This want seems to be due to the absence, or non-exposure, of coral-reefs and littoral cliffs. In a geological point of view the results are equally interesting, The examin- | ation has, again, in general proved to be in favour of the tri-division into which the South Indian cretaceous deposits of the Trichinopoly district have been divided * Paleontologia Indica, Vols. I and II, of the fauna of the South Indian cretaceous rocks. OF SOUTHERN INDIA. , 509 by Mr. H. F. Blanford. The references to the three groups—Arrialoor, Trichi- nopoly, and Ootatoor—have been, therefore, maintained, as likewise in the two for- mer volumes. In a few cases I have noticed that these references appear a little doubtful, especially where the locality lies at the boundary of two groups or formation, but the error cannot be very great, and can easily be settled, when a revision of the country surveyed is made possible after a general study of the organic remains which the beds contain. The Arrialoor group proved again most prolific in species, their number being 106, a little more than two-fifths of the total. From the Trichinopoly group 51* were reported, and from the Ootatoor 69.+ To the Arrialoor and Trichinopoly groups seven species are common, to the Trichinopoly and Ootatoor six, to the Arrialoor and Ootatoor two, and only two species occur in all the three groups. These are comparatively very small propor- tions and show a distinctness of the faunas of the different groups, which could hardly have been anticipated. Out of the total number (248) of species there are 29 identical with those from eretaceous deposits of Europe and other countries, giving approximately 12 per cent. By far the greater number of identifications is to be found among the lower organized orders, which is decidedly due in part to the more reliable records we possess of these fossils,{ but in part it also appears to indicate that there formerly existed a greater uniformity in the general geographical distribution of the lower organised Pelecypoda, than can be proved in the higher organised orders. Among the identical species there are many which are by all geologists regarded as the best characteristic fossils of the middle and cretaceous deposits of Europe, and some of which are already known also to occur in Western Asia, Africa and America, thus possessing a general geographical distribution. Among these characteristic fossils deserve special notice Pholadomya caudata, Hryphita lenticularis, Cardium productum, Protocardium hillanum, Trigonia scabra, Modiola flagellifera and typica, Inoceramus Cripsianus and labiatus, Radula tecta, Pecten curvatus, Amusium membranaceum, Vola quinquecostata and levis, Exogyra haliotoidea, laci- niata and sub-orbiculata, Gryphea vesicularis and vesiculosa, Ostrea diluviana, pectinata, carinata, ungulata, and others. On the whole, however, the Pelecypod, as wellas the Cephalopod, and Gastropod, fauna of Southern India, agrees with that of the so-called old continent, the American types being comparatively only very few. In the course of my descriptions I have repeatedly had occasion to notice that the present geographical distribution of several of the families and genera of Pelecypoda was clearly indicated already during the cretaceous period. It is also worthy of notice how well the geological position of many of these characteristic species in Europe agrees with that in India, as may be inferred from the preceding table. * Two of these are somewhat doubtful as to geological position, and of one species it is merely supposed that it belongs to the present group; the locality of the specimens not being ascertained. + Several of these are doubtful, the difficulty arising chiefly from the uncertainty of the rocks at Pondicherry, whether they are Valudayur (—Ootatoor) group, or Arrialoor group. More of the fossils appear to point to the latter division. t Their shells being generally much better preserved than those of the higher orders. 61 510 CRETACEOUS PELECYPODA OF SOUTHERN INDIA. Thus, for instance, Lnoc. Cripsianus, Eryph. lenticularis, Rad. tecta, Exog. laci- miata, Gryph. vesicularis, Ost. ungulata, and others are particularly characteristic of the upper cretaceous beds in Europe, and in India they are exclusively found in the Arrialoor beds. On the other hand, noc. labiatus, Vola levis, Euog. halio- toidea and sub-orbiculata (= columba), Gryph. vesiculosa, Ostrea diluviana, and cari- nata characterize the middle cretaceous beds, chiefly the lower series, and they are restricted to the Ootatoor beds in India. Again, there are some, as Card. productum, Protoc. hillanum, Vola qunquecostata, Pholadomya caudata, Amus. membranaceun, and a few others, which in Europe occur in the middle and upper series of creta- ceous deposits, and those species maintain a quite similar vertical distribution in India. When Prof. EK. Forbes first examined the invertebrate fauna of the South Indian cretaceous deposits he expressed himself in favour of their being of Neoco- mien age, the conclusions being apparently chiefly based upon the general character of the Cephalopoda. My first report in Vol. I of Pal. Indica showed that Forbes’ views were untenable, but that there are to all appearance several species of Cepha- lopoda which are identical with others occurring in the Gault of Europe. Subse- quently after my visit to Europe which was undertaken for the purpose of com- paring Forbes’ originals, and similar fossils in other collections, I reduced* a few of the identifications with Gault species, and I dare say, if sufficient materials for comparison were accessible, that number could still be lessened. When reporting upon the character of the Gastropod fauna (in Vol. II of Pal. Indica), I noticed only three Gastropoda which had a remarkably close resemblance to Gault species, but at the same time I pointed out that the character of the Gastropod fauna is decidedly upper and middle cretaceous. The examination of the Pelecypoda has entirely confirmed this view, the more so that I have not been able to identify a single species with one from the Gault. There can be at the present, I believe, no doubt entertained against the view, that the cretaceous deposits of India correspond to the middle and upper cretaceous beds of Europe, namely, the Ootatoor and Trichinopoly groups represent d’Orbi geny’s Cenomanien and the lower part of the Twronien, or Coquand’s principal divisions Rotomagien and Carentonien. 'The parallel.is probably still better with the German ‘Plener.’ The Ootatoor beds — with Am. Rotomagensis and rostratus, Inoceramus labiatus, Exogyra suborbiculata, Gryph. vesiculosa—evidently represent the lower Pleener ; the Trichinopoly beds, (the fauna of which often does not appear to be very well defined from the previous,)—with dm. peramplus, §c., may be best identified with the middle Pleener. The Arrialoor beds correspond to d’Orbigny’s upper part of Turonien and to the Senonien, or to Coquand’s chief divisions Santonien and Campanien, ‘They are also perfectly equivalent to the upper Plener of German geologists, charac- terized by Amm,. Gardem, Inoceramus Cripsianus, Hxogyra laciniata, Gryph. vesi- cularis, and many others. * Records Geological Survey of India, Vol. I, p- 32, &e. INDEX. Page. Page. Page. A ALVEINUS 279 | ANATINA thraciformis 74, ABRA ¢ 108 if minutus 279 as Tryoniana 74 5. formosa : 111 | ALVEINUS parvus 279 7 Valangiensis are 74 ACANTHOCARDIUM 207 | AMBONICHTA 387 | ANATINELLA 50, 105 , # latum 205 = radiata 387 | ANATINIDA 58, 481 Sy pullatum 218 | AMPHICELIA 888 | ANATININE ae 65 ACAR 340, 3842) AMPHICHANA 114 | ANCHOMASA 21, 23 ACARDO . 233 : Hindermanni . 114] ANe@uULUS AIS cee ACESTA 413 | AMPHIDESMA 106, 108 es undatus eee » aspera 415 * tenuistriatum 111 | ANISOCARDIA 186, 191, 1938, 194 » ¢lypeiformis 414 | AMPHIDESMID® ee 06 % elegans Ses OG » dichotoma 415 | AMPHIDoNTA .. 455 | ANISODONTA 185 » Dubisiensis é 414 | Amusium ma edb es complanatum Deas cls » Hucharis ie 414 = abbreviatum es 428 | ANODONTA 98, 299, 303 Ss lineolata 415 oS cretaceum oe week i corpulentoides . 804 5 -uoriols 414: s illustre Sto AaG 7 cygnea 303 AS obliqui-striata 421 ps membranaceum 434, 6 of feminalis Ar 308 » Orbignyana 414 i Nilssoni > 428 S grandioides we B04: » ornata 414 i pleuronectes 2 496 es soleniformis ve 1808 » pennata 415 - sulcatellum ... 486 | ANODONTOPSIS 63, 270 » Rauliniana 414 | Awyvanrts eens tt % angustifrons a 270 » Sanctee-crucis : 414] AMYGDALA 145, 1 "3 securiformis Me 270 » scrobiculata : 422 a decussata _.. 146 | ANOMALOCARDIA v 339 » sub-abrupta s 415 | ANWADARA Lier eas 33 antiquata : 839 e sub-consobrina , ‘ 414 | Awarrrs seat « b40 Ks Clellandi 356 » sub-plana : 415 | ANAPA 105, 106 bs devincta 346 » undata be 414 » crassula Se AOS ” granosa 339 >» Warapensis .. «© s cuneata 2 fe £05 = Ponticeriana 355 ES Vraconensis BF 414 | ANATIMYA 69, "6 ss rhombea Woe Gok ACILA ; 325, . 326 = anteradiata a 74,| ANOMIA 474, 477 ,» truncata pee Oad. 53 papyra = 74 Bs argentaria we = 48 23 Dewalquei on | Bee 2 postsuleata a 74, 2 convexa 478 ACTINOBOLUS 7 283 | ANATINA 68, 78 - Coquandi 478 ACTINOCERAMUS St) ade - acuminata as MA, 6 costulata 478 : costellatus lanceolata 74 2 radiata 478 ANTHERIIDE 306 = lata 74, fe refulgens 478 ALASMODONTA 301 a Marullensis 74, », selliformis 478 ALECTRYONIA 454 n Nadclasi 74, -s semiglobosa 478 £. amorpha 468 : oblonga 64 » subradiata 478 a Arcotensis 471. Ne Orbignyana : 74 ” subtrigonalis 478 - carinata cee Abs a producta as 74: » subtruncata 478 . cupelloides r 467 rs quadrata 3 74: 2 tellinoides 478 a diluviana =e 4.66 me Rhodani = 74 9 truncata 478 z pectinata ot AbS 3 Robinaldina a 74 » Wancouverensis 479 Bak ungulata . 470 Pe Royana 72, 74: 2 variata 479 ALICIA Rs 64, a rugosa nee 74 = verrucifera 478 » angustata 64 - solenoides 72, 74 | ANOMIANELLA proteus AT7 » elegantula a 64: re spatulata =F 78 | ANOMIIDE a AD ALLOPAGUS 224, 225 iy subsinuosa 73 | ANOMYA 61, 394 ALLORISMA 67; = 2270 as sulcatina 74 | ANOPHA eee. 512 INDEX. Anopma attenuata = lobata ANOPLOMYA ANOPLOPHORA is fassaensis ANTALE Arcotinum ANTHONYA A cultriformis ANTHRACOMYA = Adamsi ANTHRACOPTERA # carbonaria ANTHRACOSIA =e Beaniana ANTIGONA APHRODINA APOCARDIA APRICARDIA Pa carinata ARACHNOIDEA ARCA » abrupta » vsequilateralis » affinis » Alabamensis » alata » albse-creteze » Albertina » alternata >» altirostra » angulata » Austeni », Aptiensis » Aquis-granensis » arcacea », Archiaciana », Astieriana », Aubersonensis » Austriaca » Bandoniana 5, Beaumontii » bicarinata » bifasciata » bifida », bipartita » Brahminica » Breweriana », brevifrons » brevis » Campichiana » caudata » cardioides » carinata », carinifera ,, Carteroni , Cenomanensis ,, Cenomaniensis , centenaria _,, Chimiensis , Clellandi ,, complanata » concentrica ,, consobrina = Or ;, corbaria ,» Cornueliana » costellata Cottaldina crassitesta ,, cretacea » cuneata » curta », Cymodoce » decipiens , decurtata ,, _ decussata » Delettrei », dictyophora 394, 344, 344, ARCA dilatata ae », disparilis 350, », Dufrenoyi a s, Dubiesiensis ;» Gdulmanensis 3, Dumortieri », Dupiniana » echinata: » elegans » elongata » elongatula 7s », Hufalensis 336, » episcopalis es » Hssertensis cae > exaltata = > exornata » eXpansa » exsculpta » tabiformis » Favrei = » Favrina 343, » tibrosa ais » filistriata » ferruginea » Fischeriana s Fittoni » Fontanieri » Forbesi » formosa > furcifera », Gabrielis Galdrina » Galiciana » Galliennei » galloprovincialis > Gamana » Geinitzil ss » glabra 343, » globulosa a » Goldfussi »» Gosaviensis » granulato-radiata » Gravesil » gravida » Gresslyi », Guerangeri » gurgitis 4, Hebertiana »» hercynica >» heterodonta », hiempsalis » Hornii » Hugardiana , Humbertina », ineequidentata > ineequivalvis » inclinata » inornata 5 inscripta » isocardiiformis » isopleura » dsaccardi » dapetica » dsonesi » Kaltenbachi » levis 5, Leopoliensis rai » lLigeriensis 3388, » lineata <7 > lintea >» lithodomus », Lommelii » Mailleana », Marceana’ » margaritula » Marreana »» Marticensis » Marullensis Page. 345 | ARcA Matheroniana 1 343 34:2 343 343 342 343 343 343 | 843 346 34:2 342 344 344 343 34:2 346 345 345 343 307 342 345 343 354 343 343 344: 342 355 344) 343 34:3 304 344: 344, 3.44 3.44, 344 344) 344 346 342 343 343 343 489 337 345 346 343 342 3.44 339 344 336 343 342 344, 342 350 345 345 343 Merope Moutoniana Moreana multiradiata nana Natalensis Neocomiensis nereis : Now Noueliana obesa Octavia Olissiponensis Omalii orbicularis Orbignyana ovalis parallela Passyana perobliqua pholadiformis plana Proutiana propinqua pygmea quindecemradiata radiata Raulini Raspailli Refanensis Renauxiana Reussi Reussiana Requieniana rhombea Ricordeana Roemeri Robinaldina rostellata rotundata rotundita Royana Sablieri Saffordi sagittata Salevensis sanctee-crucis Santonensis Sarthacensis Schusteri Schwabenaui securiformis securis semisulcata serrata Sillimaniana similis sinuosa striatissima striatula subacuta subalata subangulata subdinensis subglabra subnana subradiata subrostellata subrotundata subelongata suleatina supracretacea Tailburgensis tegulata tenuistriata Tevesthensis texta B45, 343, 344, 342, Arca Tocaymensis » transversalis >, trapezoidea 3» Triboleti, » tricarinata »» Lrichinopolitensis » Lrigeri » trigonula > truncata 3 tumida >> undulata » uniopsis ;, Uzambaniensis » Waldensis » Wancouverensis , Varusensis > velata » Wendinensis » venusta , Villersensis ARCACEA - ARCIDE ARCINE ARCINELLA ARCOMYA ARCONAIA ARCOPAGIA 2» biradiata hy Cenomanensis ” circinalis » concentrica ss costulata 5 crenulata oy) discites ’ 5 discus 9 fenestrata 99 gibbosa % insequalis 2 lamellosa * 99 mendosa i Michelini 35 multilineata A nuimismalis ne reticulata 2” rotundata s. Rouliniana : semiradiata ” subconcentrica A subdecussata Py) texana » Valdiviana ARCOPERNA oy) filosa ARGINA 99 pexata ARTEMIS cordata » élegantula » elliptica » . melegans » lenticularis » lineta ARTENA ARYTENE ASAPHIS 5 multicostata 23 undulata ASPERGILLUM Ss cretaceum ASTARTE =e acuta es Adherbalesis ot Alobrogensis “ amygdala “A angulata Pe Arcotensis os arctata . Astieriana a Beaumonti 344, 330, 123, 335, Page. INDEX. 345 | AsTARTE Bellona 345 344 343 344 353 345 344 346 342 344: 346 345 343 346 342 340 343 343 342 307 489 335 231 67 306 117 124 163 123 124 124 124 128 163 124, 123 124 124 127 123 124 123 124 163 123 124 124 124, 124: 124 369 369 339 339 160 161 192 160 182 182 483 29 139 124 124 28 30 278 286 286 285 286 285 Benedeni bipartita Borealis Bronni Buchi celata cardiniformis circularis concinna Conradiana corbicula corbis crenularia cyprinoides Delettrei difficilis dimidiata discus disparilis dubia Dupiniana elongata engonata Essertensis excavata exotica Fittoni formosa Gabee Germani gigantea granum gravida - gregaria Guerangeri Giimbeli helvetica Herzogii Icaunensis illunata Konducki Koninckii lacryma leevis laticosta Leymerii lineolata lintea lucinoides lurida macrodonta mantica Marcouana Mathewsonii minor minutissima Miqueli Moreana Mosquensis mucronata ‘wmultistriata nana numismalis obovata octolirata orbicularis orientalis ovoides parva pasilis pervetus Pictetiana planissima porrecta princeps pseudostriata pumila 285, ASTARTE punica 5 Roemeri a Rhodani i rhomboidalis Fs Sabaudiana 7 Saharensis 5 semisulcata 7 similis 5s sinuata z staminea an striata me subacuta ps sub-eequilateris as sub-cordata 8 sub-costatus fi sub-dentata sub-formosa A sub-lineolata » ~ sub-obtusa ss sub-striata = suleata A Syriaca a3 terminalis =e Texana x tellinoides % transversa is triangularis BS truncata Ps Tuscana 5 undulosa bs Valangiensis 23 Veneris A Washitaensis ASTARTID ASTARTILA ’ intrepida ASTARTINE ASTHENOTHERUS 5 villosior oe saccata AUCELLA A abrupta * atra AA annosa * caucasia FR concentrica 5 convexoplana * crassicollis a cretacea Ss Delettrei A gravida oa Haydeni 3 _1ridescens PS loripes « linguiformis Fe Mosquensis “A mytiloides " Nebrascana a Osmorensis re Pallasii Fi parva 5 pedernalis AUCELLA pellucida Fe petrosa i Piochii Fe planisulca As Pomeli a producta a Serresi , subgibbosa 5 Tenouklensis i triangularis AULACOMYA AVICULA vt ala corvi ie. Althii a anomala “6 approximata 391, 514, AVICULA aptiensis 33 39 AVICULIDE Beisseli bi-alata ceerulescens caudigera Carentonensis Carteroni Cenomaniensis cincta clathrata Cornueliana costata Cottaldina depressa echinata flexuosa Geinitzi glabra granulosa erypheoides hirundo ineequivalvis interrupta interstriata laticeps lineata Lithuana margaritifera minuta modioliformis Moutoniana Miunsteri neglecta Neocomiensis Neptuni nitida Nysa Olisoponensis paucilineata pectinata pectiniformis pectinoides Perigordina pinneeformis pleuroptychade preetexta Rauliniana raricosta Russiensis Samariensis sanctee-crucis semiplicata semiradiata simulata smaragdina Sowerbyana speluncaria subdepressa sublineata subplicata subradiata sulcata tegulata tenuicostata triloba triptera Valangiensis Volgensis AVICULINE AVICULOPECTEN concavus 29 AVICULOPINNA 33 AXINZEA i) 9) prisca alternata altiuscula Bourgeoisiana 398, 399, 399, 381, Page. 398 399 399 399 399 398 398 398 399 399 398 390 398 398 390 399 399 398 399 398 391 390 398 399 399 399 399 391 399 399 398 390 399 398 398 4.04: 398 399 399 398 399 399 398 382 399 392 430 399 399 430 398 399 399 398 391 398 389 398 399 398 398 399 392 399 399 400 398 399 386 387 424, 424, 382 382 334 341 348 341 AXIN@MA cardioides - cor 3 olycimeris 35 hamula = 3 insculpta 341, = lens sak Ss levicula = Marrotiana = Marullensis a Mortoni = = Norica 841, -- obliqua ms “3 obsoleta as: annulata ss plana “a Renauxiana = Requieniana re reticulata ie Reussi 5s rotundata # sagittata Siouxensis a spinescens ; sc subauriculata oo = subaustralis - subconcentrica - subdecussata os subleevis ys subplanata - subpulvinata ue 5 subventricosa es 7% umbonata fe Veatchii es ventruosa AXINEINE AXINEA = AXINEA rae AXINEA — PECTUNCULUS auctorum AXINUS 63, 269, " angulatus 63, AZARA ae AZOR B BAKEVELLIA 270, 335, BAPHIA a BARBALA re plicata ai BARBATIA oe pa barbata a decora os diatreta is, divaricata a fusca A Geinitzi a Helblingii Ls Morsei = pusilla “s radiata ae a velata 340, BARIOSTA hee) BARNEA 21, ie candida s me parva hes BARODA 145, 5 Cenomanengis aa és discrepans a elicita es a fragilis ‘es i (Icanotia) Pondicherriensis impar 1638, “nN Royana ioe BARRETTIA 3 BARTLETTIA sb s Stefanensis 341 347 341 333 309 309 38 79 | 393 301 303 303 340 340 356 357 340 340 489 332 346 340 489 343 301 23 21 21 146 164 164 168 161 167 168 484: 239 307 307 BASTEROTIA 33 BATISSA BEGUINA corbuloides = semi-orbiculata BIRADIOLITES Rozowii BLAINVILLIA vitrea » corbuloides » tumidula BRACHYODONTES 33 33 ornata radiatula BRECHITES Javanus a aperta » (Clavagella) balanorum BRYOPHILA 33 BRYOPINE BUCARDIA 33 setosa communis BYSSANODONTA 33 BYSSOARCA 29 33 CRCELLA CALCABA CALCEOLA Paranensis lima Mississippensis C CALLIARCA CALLISCAPHA CALLISTA 33 CALLOARC nes erycina discoidalis fabulina gigantea laciniata minutula solitaria sculpturata vagrans A CALLOCARDIA guttata CALOBATES 39 thoracites CAMPTONECTES 33 CAPRINA Arzierensis 33, 54, 28, 27, 381, | 183, 51, 340, 150, 415, 165. 183, 186, 12, Burlingtonensis .., concentrice-punctat- tus curvatus fraudator Lusitanicus occulte-striatus Rotomagensis striato-punctatus... texanus virgatus adversa x3 Anguilloni “a Aquilloni = Baylei ne Coquandiana x crassifibra a exogyra Bi Guadeloupe ‘a laminea 428, 228, a ea a a aa en a NSRP NT ug INDEX. Page. CAPRINA Matheroni 234 ag occidentalis 234 = planata 234 re quadrata 234 = rotundata 234 33 Verneuilli 234 CAPRINELLA 233 * coralloides 234 =f cornuta 234 ss depressa 234 ne Doublieri 234 ’ loricata 234 » quadrangularis | % triangularis 233, 234 CAPRINULA 228, 282 3 Boissyi 233, 234 a brevis oer er ts i d’Orbignyi 234 * Neapolitana .. 284 CAPROTINA 228, 231, ~— -235 A caucasica con oe ae re Cenomanensis 234, 235 a costata a 234: = costellata 234 = Lazyckowli . = 284 bs quadripartita 232, 234 x Romeri Eee 88 = Russiensis 234: is Senseni 234 Fr semistriata 234 as striata 234, CARBONICOLA 299 acuta .. 800 CARDIIDE 204, 486 CARDIINE Raat ee CARDILIA 37, 51 CARDINIA hctom “mer as concinna ee 7 CARDIOCARDITA Fol ee CARDIODONTA 187, 191, 193 5 Balinensis ree oes CARDIOLA 335, 338 = retrostriata g.5 8880 CARDIOMORPHA 66, 186 CARDIOMYA 4 38 CARDITA 283 as agar 282 x alticosta ee Sy a antiquata 273, 282 Argonensis Te, 3 Austriacum 280 Benquei 287 a biloculata 287 x Boechi 287 ie Cenomanensis 287 a clathrata 287 ng concamerata 284: 7 Constantil 287 = corbis 281 Pr corrugata 488 a Cottaldina 287 s crenata seg Be cultrigera 286 a Delettrei 287 =a dubia a 287 S Dupiniana 280, 287 = eminula ia. =A exaltata 287 sa fenestrata eee i Forgemolli 287 a Genitzii Stee 0 74 = Goldfussi ae 79 . granigera ae 200 e Guerangeri 287 » Gurgyacensis 287 is Hebertiana ., 287 53 Jaquinoti 287, 290 Konincki > 488 CARDITA 99 CARDITAM 33 Meriana as modiolus Re, neocomiensis Nicaisei orbicularis Orbignyana parvula perantiqua pinguis quadrata regia Reynesi rotundata Sanctae-crucis a semistriata z spinosa Stabiliana striata rs subquadrata on subtetrica tenuicosta tricarinata tridentata Valdensis veneriformis Villersensis = ERA 284, arata be CARDITINA CARDIUM abruptum aculeatum acuticostatum Aolicum Algirum alpinum alternans altum alutaceum amanum amphitritis ots annulatum ee Aralense Arkansense Armenicum Asiaticum Atacense Aubersonense Auressense australe australinum austriacum avus Becksii Bellegardense bellum Benedeni Benstedi bidorsatum bimarginatum bisectum bispinosum ; boreale ioe Brazoense Bredia Brewerii bullatum Burdigalinum canaliculatum cardissa carolinum caudatum Cenomanense nae cerebriechinatum ae Coloradense Columbianum comes concentricum 210, 214, Page. 287 | CaRDIUM congestum ite 375 “5 Coniacum 287 n Constantii 287 ae Couperii 290 os Corbierense 287 a Cordieranum i 287 92 corrugatum se) 287 a costatum oe 287 3 Cottaldinum att 287 5) Cumingii Be 287 % curtum aA, 287 5 Debeyanum 56, 287 denticulatum wel 287 < Desvauxi i, 287 9 donaciforme 210, 488 $5 Dupinianum 210, 287 3 Dutempleanum ca 290 re Dutrugei Be 287 _ echinatum ea 287 5s edule e., 488 a Eggeri BS 287 % elegantulum 71, 28) 3; elongatum 207, 287 ay Eufalense ats 287 a euryalus ag 287 « exulans 215, 373 3 Faujasi A, 284, - fenestratum ar 280 e Forbesi pees 207 3 fraudator ie 215 - galeatum 284, 207 3 Gentianum hy 215 ss Germani si 209 - gibbosum si 214, ae Gillieroni a 213 oy) globosum see 487 ws Gosaviense » cretacea » deplanata » detrita » frondoga rn » glycimeris ay » gracilicornis » gryphina » haliotoidea » Haueri » Jaciniata >» Moritzi » Munsteri » semiplana we »» spondyloides ae » suborbiculata : » supracretacea » triedra mm CHAMACEA sai CHAMMTRACH EA CHAMELZA CHAMIDA CHAMOSTREA = albida CHAMOSTREIDZ CHLAMYS a es actinodus F acuteplicatus a asellus — ms asper ea 234, CHLAMYS asperulinus ee Cenomanensis 3 depressus a Desvauxi ‘ dimotus a Dujardini 5 lineato-costatus ¥5 meridionalis oe multicostatus SG numidus 3 rarispinus ie Rhodani a seriato-punctatus ry squamifer 3 Tenouklensis a venustus Ae CHIONE 148, 149, 152, 153, » angulata . ete 35 > ord? » varians CHIRONIA - Laperousii ne CHORISTODON 91, 138, 140, = divaricatum a CIBICIDES Rozowli CIBOTA 5 lineata » rostellata CICATREA 192, 196, 485, x cordialis 192, 199, CIRCE ee » concentrica » conspicua > discus » divaricata » dubiosa » lunata =. » sceripta 556 CIRCOMPHALUS CLAUSINA re CLAVAGELLA 18, 27, 28, 29, He armata Fi * australis . (Stirp.) bacellaris = balanorum we 4 Cenomaniana Pe clavata ges * cornigera a 9 (Stirp.) coronata .., Fe cretacea AES zc divaricata o - elegans an x exigua es y Ligeriensis Mave a semisulcata 3 CLAVAGELLINE te CLAVELLATS (Trigonie) en CLEIDOPHORUS 98, 269, . 3 planulatus ae CLEMENTIA ae 3 papyracea CLEOBIS or CLEPSYDRA 24, CLIDIOPHORA 60, 61, 62, CLISSOCOLUS oe 3 dubius CLOTHO , » Faujasii ; CocHLODESMA a: CoDAKIA : as percrassa “sn C@LODON 60, CoMPLANARIA =! CoNCHOCELE 69, 245, 1 disjuneta ors COoNCHODON ix is infraliasicus aa CONGERIA Page. 432, 428 428 429 4.29 428 4.28 429 429 429 4293 428 4:29 428 429 429 160 165 149 165 263 264 141 140 240 341 346 346 486 486 152 163 164 163 273 163 164 152 148 149 31 30 27 28 27 30 30 30 28 30 30 30 30 30 30 27 310 482 269 157 158 83 29 269 251 253 185 186 64 251 255 61 301 246 246 275 276 366 INDEX. 517 CoNGERIA spathulata ar 95 subglobosa CoNOCARDIUM a aliforme a COoOPERELLA 110, CORALLIOPHAGA 136, 183, 184, CoRBICELLA 245, e Barrensis oe ea Bathonica E depressa CoRBICULA CoRBINE CorRBIS » Bathonica > cordiformis oe », fimbriata 248, » levis a, >» laticosta ae » oblonga 252, » plana ed >» vrotundata > subclathrata » Ssublevis ant » typica 252, » Verneuilli So CoRBULA = = sequivalvis 42, = aleeformis bie 5 angustata = bifrons = Bockschii Pa = cancellifera Al, F, cardioides os a carinata is caudata - Chilensis ne cochlearia 33 Columbiana 5 cometa oy compressa 29 congesta ae costze ms crassimarginata F crassiplicata ra cultriformis PS curtansata PA Edwardi ; a elegans ; e elegantula aay 3. Eufalensis =A ee exsulans 4], zs Foulkei a » . Gwiltina oe - gigantea 42, a Glosensis ‘er Py; Goldfussiana S; Graysonensis = eurgyaca = Hillgardii re Hornii F impressa = incerta =~ inornata a ~ leevigata 166, “8 Leufroyi el a lineata are 3 minima 41, x neocomiensis fi - obtusa Al, a occidentalis a ovalis = parilis = 9S = parsura 41, * plaaulata = primorsa a punctum 53 quadrata = socialis Page. 366 367 211 211 11) 186 248 248 248 248 202 246 248 248 247 254 249 248 255 248 24:7 254: 252 254: 252 480 79 41 41 40 40 45 246 36 41 41 43 41 41 40 41 40 41 41 4) 36 40 40 40 41 45 Al 40 166 36 40 41 40 41 41 42 40 4) 246 40 41 44, 40 42 4: 41 41 44 109 41 40 36 40 CoRBULA striatula 393 39 CoRBULA 4} CoRBULIN|E striatuloides sub-angustata sub-caudata sub-compressa sub-elegans sub-globosa sub-lineolata sub-striatula sulcata syriaca Traskii truncata tunicata Tuomeyi velata MELLA gregarea CORBULOMYA 39 mediterranea CORBURELLA CoRIMYA 39 CorcuLu glabra lata Oldhamiana pertusa pinguis recurva rotundata simplex tenuistriata M CRASSATELLA eequivalvis Alabamensis arcacea Austriaca Bandeti Bockschi Bosquetiana calceiformis capricranium compacta complicata Cornueliana cuneata deedala Delawarensis Desvouxi Dufrenoyi Evansii Fiziana Galliennei Galloprovincialis grandis Guerangeri hellica berealis inornata kingicola Ligeriensis lineata lintea macrodonta Marrotiana Monmouthensis Neptuni Normaniana orbicularis palmula parallela parvula Penana perlata perplana Picteti pisolithica 40, 41, 42, 41, 4l, 73, 63, 295, 293, 294, 195, CRASSATELLA planata 93 CRASSATELLID A CRASSINA prora pteropsis Se pulchra ae pusilla it quadrata radiata Ratisbonensis Robinaldina Rothii rugosa Sabaudiana Saxoneti m2 subgibbosula at subplana Syriaca taurica Tenouklensis transversa tricarinata truncata Uvasana vadosa Vindiennensis oe Zitteliana 295, 291, CRASSIVENUS CRENATULA 93 39 CRENELLA 399 CRENELLIN”E CRIOCARDIUM 39 CRIPTOMYA - CRISTA 13 divaricata CRYPTODON 39 99 395, avicularis = elegantula red 334, 372, 364, decussata vee elegantula eas granulato-cancellata .., rhombea sericea = 364, dumosum flexuosus Nuttallii CRYPTOGRAMMA CRYPTOMYA a Nuttallii CTENOCARDIUM CTENODONTA ne contracta CTENOIDES % amygdaloides 6 Bangasiana divaricata Essertensis frondosa granosa nobilis nux obsoleta 33 rapa j scaberrima =F subovalis v tecta CTENOSTREON distans 33 CUCULLEA eequata eequilateralis angularis antrosa Atherstonei Austriaca complanatum 414, 415, 413, proboscideum es pseudo-proboscideur 214, 333, 337, 342, 344, Page. 295 295 295 292 295 194 294, 488 293 295 294 294. 294 294 295 295 295 295 295 195 295 295 295 293 296 488 278 483 398 395 401 367 367 374 374: 368 374 367 486 486 41 167 152 260 249 52 148 39 34 210 326 326 413 415 415 415 414 414, 415 415 415 415 414 421 414 4:20 413 422 416 415 414 343 350 345 345 345 345 344 6 L Cuel Mn a137 me Mir rere i 518 INDEX. CUCULLZA cancellata = carinata 2 complanata » compressiuscula 3 concamerata 39 dilatata % dubia > elegans 29 elongata » exigua a Fischeri a Fischeriana ay Gabrielis 29 glabra 5 Goldfussi 3 inermis rt inornata rs Jonesi 55 Kraussi +3 Maconensis 3 Mathewsoni = Nebrascensis 3 parallela > polyglypha 3 rotundata - Schourowskii a signata ra Shumardi re subelegans ia terminalis res texta " Tippana 4 transversalis a truncata ee ungula re Vogulica vulgaris CUCULLEARCA CUCULLARIA CUCULLELLA 5 cultrata CUCURBITULA Fe cymbia CULTELLUS » subteres CUMINGIA ni grandis CUMINGIINE CUNEUS » Yreticualtus CURTONOTUS ie elongatus CYAMIUM a antarcticum CYATHODONTA CYCATREA CYCLADELLA CYCLAS >» ambigua », discors » gregaria » teniolata 203, 252, 278, 365, 343, 98, 107 138, . _eyclina 121, 158, 157, 188 ‘ circularis » primeeva » eyclocardia s borealis » eyclostreon >» arachnoidea » Nilssoni plicatuloides CYMBOPHORA - Ashburnerii CYMELLA = undata CYPRICARDIA s acutangula is Boissyi 157, 281, 282, 441, Page. 345 | CYPRICARDIA cordiformis 344: = galiciana 342 7 isocardioides 345 5 isocardia 337 re; nucleus 345 / obesa 345 ‘s parallela 345 is protracta 343 > rugata 345 a secans 345 Fs subcarinata 345 3 testacea 345 % texana 489 5 Thersites 344: 5 trapezoidalis 346 7 tricarinata 336 4 Valdensis 345 | CYPRICARDINIA 345 ss, lamellosa 345 | CYPRICARDITES 346 modiolaris 345 = ventricosa 345 | CYPRIMERIA 338 analoga 343 9 arcotensis 345 En cretacea 345 = dentata 345 3 discus 345 45 excavata 345 a numismalis 344 _ obesa 345 as Oldhamiana 345 A Peruviana 346 f spissa 845 om texana 345 | CYPRINA 345 55 Abbatize 340 a acuminata 337 3 zequilateralis 319 ss africana 320 ie angulata 26 65 Archiaciana 26 ‘s arenaria 100 | is Aubersonensis 97 5 Bernensis 111 am bifida 107 i bisecta 107 % Cancriniana 145 45 carinata 145 ss Carteroni 309 3 cincta 309 ’ compressa 266 ee consobrina 266 Y cordialis 192, 69 %» cordiformis 194: > crassicornis 111 35 crassidentata 189, 393 204 Ys crassitesta 2538 ry cristata 204: mes cuneata 257 %, curvirostris 484, 55 cycladiformis 165 nA Deshayesiana 162 es eximia 286 ra expansa 281 a Fergusoni 475 ty Forbesiana 478 = fusiformis A75 oe globosa 478 1s Helmerseniana 54, as incerta 56 e inornata 74; a intermedia 176 i; islandica 192, 183 Ge Khoroschovensis 190 3 leevis 194 fy Ligeriensis 190 | Cyprina Marcousana oF modesta - Miilleri 7 Neptuni - Nicaisei = Noueliana 5 oblonga = Orbensis = ovata B pinguis sj proceena 3 quadrata 5 regularis a Rhodani i >. rostrata 1938, 194, = Saussuri 198, i securiformis es 6 Sharpeana a S sub-rostrata 274, - Syssolee sts As transversa % trapezoidalis 3 tumida, = Valangiensis s = p van Reyi ae, ; CYPRINELLA ds ts CYPRINOPSIS 163, CYRENA 157, " arenaria a se = Bengalensis 200, 180, 8 Carolinensis Se 1 BG * caudata ee - Ceylanica eed ry cretacea 203, a elliptica Ee : Heysii 55 ovalis i Salmacida wc a solitaria 201,. 2038, te PA Sumatrana = 193, CYRENELLA ae CYRENIDE CYRENOIDA a Dupontii an "| CYRENOIDEA a 190, CYRILLA 330, 33], roe as suleata Als CYRTODARIA CYRTODONTA CYRTOPLEURA CYTHEREA 5 arabica fe ss Archiaciana 199, a Arcotensis a = attenueta Bs rise aN (Callista) discoidalis ... 190, 3 (Callista) erycina 150, 194, 197 ae (Callista) laciniata go pS = (Callista) minutula 198 nr callosa 193 e (Caryatis) intercisa 195 5 (Caryatis) turgidula ... 194, x castrensis ba 193 a crassatelloides 195 = (Crista) divaricata 195 5 (Dione) Veneris 193 s erycina 197 5 elongata ne 193 fabulina 161, 193 ry Garudana tye it eee A gibba ee 111, 194 ~ gigantea 150, 193... 195 Ae Herzogii a ope ak ae zs Hornesi 198, 200 #24 Hydana t,t OS = lassula = ae, 495 # lens a 194, 195 i. linoelata 334, 335 149 175 151 CYTHEREA lyrata ay e (Meretrix) attenuata .., $e ovalis e - plana 160, 161, 169, = polymorpha bt = Rotomagensis a sculpturata A solitaria “* staminea 5. subelongata 7 subplana i Telugensis es triangularis 3; vagrans CYTHERIOPSIS s Hydana = Moulinsii D DACOSTA DACRIDIUM DACTILINA a) 364, Campechensis te dactylus DARINA DaRINIA DAVILA DENDROSTREA DENTIPECTEN DIANCHORA a suttata DICERAS 4 arietina Ee arietinum es Favri as Gaultinum 5 Germani = guttata eo + LUOLIONM, DICEROCARDIUM a Himalayense “ Jani DIDACNA DIMYA » Deshayesiana Dioptus » tenuis DIONE - >» brevilineata » Californiana » Conradiana ». Delawarensis 228, 201, 151, » Deweyi » Hufalensis » eversa > luamarensis » leonensis = denis » liciata > Meekana > Missouriana » Nebrascensis » Owenana » orbiculata » Oregonensis a ovata » pellucida » perbrevis » Ripleyana >» tenuis Wes > Oxaa: » tippana » Uvasana >» varlans >> Veneris Page. 172 151 161 170 162 172 173 172 483 162 160 177 292 176 154: 154 154 27 368 22 22 22 51 105 105 454 4.25 4.42 233 229 233 229 233 233 233 233 233 229 229 229 212 397 397 201 203 483 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 165 151 INDEX. 519 Page. Page. DIPLIDIA ... 232 | EGERELLA 133 a unisulcata 232, 234 | EGERIA 133 DIPLODON ZOO 3: - ovalis 133 DIPLODONTA 261 » subtrigona 133 Fe gurgitis 262 | ELASMODON 301 “3 Urgonensis .. 262 | ELATHIA a DIPLOSCHIZA 474, 478 _ Arconatii ex, ” cretacea 478, 479 | ELECTROMA 391 DIPLOTHYRA ne 20 | Exigmus . 3896 5 Smithii 20 iG contortus .. 3896 DIpsas 303 > polytypus . 396 DIScITES pusillus .. 428 | Evizra 115 DOLABRA 63, 271 » orbiculata 115 Pi corrugata 8 eee 7h » yreversa ye Tas DONACIDE 131 | Empna Korenii 36, 38 | DONACILLA 116 | ENARGETES .. 240 = compressa 163 | ENDOPLEURA 109 5 cornea 105 | ENOCEPHALUS 366 DONACINE 112 | ENsicuLus bes 95 DONACITES 134 | ENsis 94, 95 Donax 133 | ENtopESMA Chiloensis = 65 » acutangulus 134 | EopTERIA 389 s compressus 1338 E typica 389 » gracilis 134 | EPHIPPIUM ee eo) e. 1rus 141 | ERIPHYLA 156, 484 » Slates 135 im diversa us enliae -» Loryi 135 ae Forbesiana ee | SE » Naviculus 134 cr lenticularis 181, 484 >» ovalinus 134 is umbonata 156, 165 » rugosus 133 | ERVILIA ne 105 » scortum 134 | ERYCINA 263 ys — Sp. ind. 136 . cretacea 267 >» subradiata 123 e Geoffroyi 266 » trunculus 134 Laperousii 264 » vittatus 133 aH pellucida ere Oe D’ORBIGNIA 239 | ERYCINELLA 248, 264 Dorsomya dorsata 480 Fr ovalis ee -\01-) DOSINTIA 155 | ERYCINIDZ 263 a Argine 164 | ESTHERIA ins 65 x cretacea 162 | EvcHARIS 85, 480 re densata 165 = eliptica ak 36 | depressa 165 | EuLoxa 277 3 elevata 165 | EUMEGALODON 275 s Euterpe 164 | EUMIcROTIS 389 : excavata 165 | EurYyDESMA 226 » gyrata 165 BS cordata ae» 228 a Haddonfieldensis 165 | ExoGyRra 234, 454 es inflata 165 x Africana ... 456 af lupina 155 > aquila, 456 me obliquata 165 3 Arduennensis 456 r= pertenuis : 165 %s arietina 457 = sphericula 156 _ Autissiodorensis 456 r tenuis 165 fe Ballagensis 456 ne trigona 155 Be Bellaiguensis 456 DOSINIINE = 155 5 Bellaquensis 456 DOSINIOPSIS 151, 169 4 Bourgeoisi we ASE alta 2 =-165 Ff Boussingaultii 455, 456 = lenticularis e 165 as Bradakensis waa 457 = Meekii 151, 165 5, Caderensis 456 Dozyta lenticularis 483, 484 = Callimorphe .. 456 DREISSENA ee OOO a canaliculata 456, ngeehi63 ¥ Africana en d07 » carinata 456,22 e polymorpha 363, 367 29 Cassandra . 456 99 Schrockingeri phic 367 29 columba 455, 456 3 spathulata ao oOe - Coniacensis Sa AO DREISSENINE 363, 365 a conica ce. S456 DREISSENOMYA vs BO. S contorta ; 457, 458 DYsNOMIA 301 “s cornu-arietis ... 458 » . costata.. 454, 461 ae @Gouloni 455, 456 a lecussata toe oe 2 digitata 456 K z Dupuii 456 a Eos 456 EASTONIA 53 % Eumenides 456 - rugosa 53 2 falco 456 EBURNEOPECTEN ABD », fausta 461 EDMONDIA 66, 67, 186 » Ferdinandi 457 520 INDEX. EXoGyRaA flabellata is Fourneti 7 fragosa ? haliotoidea = Heberti a inflata ~ » — laciniata 5 leeviuscula es Langloisi a Larteti Pa lateralis e Loriolis = Luynesi = Matheronana 3 Mermeti 5 mimima = Minos 3 Miinsteri a neocomieneis Ss Olisoponensis = orientalis ii ostracina - Overwegi 3 Paleemon 3 parasitica *3 plicata cs plicifera » polygona = Puschii s pyrenaica y quercifolium sf Ratisbonensis ¥ Rauliniana = reticulata r Rhadamantus & sigmoidea 2 Sollieri * squamula « staumatoidea e stomatoidea 2 striato-costata ay “ subsquamata Ps Tamulica pa Texana a Tombeckiana a Trautscholdi a Trigeri a tuberculifera $i vultur Bs Washingtoni EF FABULINA FELANIA 39 FIMBRIA diaphana coarctata corrugata fibrosa gaultina gemmifera Michaillensis multilamellosa rotundata Salignaei striatocostata sublamellosa Tevesthensis ss, Verneuillei FIMBRIELLA if levigata FISCHERIA Delesserti 23 FIsTULANA sub-orbiculata 455, 456, 456, A57, 456, 457, 45\7, 456, 458, 459, 456, 456, 458, 459, . 245, Page. 458 462 457 458 457 457 460 457 457 456 463 456 456 460 4.56 457 456 4.58 456 461 4.58 462 462 456 458 458 460 456 458 460 456 4,56 456 458 456 458 458 458 4,59 458 4.58 462 456 462 458 4.56 458 4.56 456 456 458 FISTULANA amphisbeena = aspergilloides aS constricta = tubulosa Fa@Gia » agglutinans » Recluziana >» tuberculata » 4ebuensis FRAGUM 3 preecurrens FURCELLA arenaria FURCELLANA FURCELLINE 18, 210, GAFRARIUM GALATEA GALAXURA GALEOMMA & Turtoni GARI-PSAMMOBIA > compressa » LEscheri » Guilleroni » Insignis » intermedia >» modesta >, studeri » tenuis » texta » VWalangiensis GARINE GASTRANA ¥ fragilis GASTROCHENA a Americana sh, amphishena a arciformis # aspergilloides =e astreearum 35 brevis ‘3 cylindrica Ay dilata ra Essensis s Gaultina * Marticensis Ht Matronensis s ornata a5 ostrea i pistilliformis is ' pyrifornis € Ratheriana * Royana 5 Royanensis 53 rugosa 3 Sanctee-crusis be socialis ms siunosa 3 tenuis Tornacensis a tubulosa . Valengiensis $3 voracissima GASTROCHENID@ GASTROCHENINE GEMMA. rs cretacea 7 Manhattensis i, Totteniana GERVILLEA 5 ala =“ aliformis vel 4 Allaudicnssis a a alpina a 120, 14, 31, 15, 156, 156, 336, GERVILLEA anceps = dentata a digitata = difficilis 5 enigma af ensiformis $5 extenuata FA Fittoni is Forbesiana = gregaria a Jaccardi = linguloides is magnifica 5 Michailensis = recta “I Renauxiana - silicula e Sobralensis = solenoides 3 subaviculoides a subtortuosa a ‘tenuicostata _ volucris GITOCENTRUM GLANS GLAUCONOME GLAUONOMYA cerea GLAUCONOMYIDE GLOSSIDZ GLOSSOCARDIA GLOSSODERMA GLOSsUS 3 Conradi ‘5 cor %3 Moreauensis is rubicundus = Washita GLYCIMERIS Norveegica GNATHODON a Valdensis GOLDFUSSIA GOMPHINA GONIDEA GONILIA _GONIOCHASMA GONIOMYA aA Archiaci 7, caudata 3 designata st Geinitzii os Mailleana i Noueliana ms Rauliniana > Ronyana $5 Villersensis GONIOSOMA =: inflata GONODON GOODALLIA A miliaris GOODALLIOPSIS —>s Orbignyi GOULDIA 5 decemnaria = declivis F minima * planissima 3 trigonioides GRAMMATODON a disparile % Japeticum GRAMMYSIA +6 pes-anseris GRANOCARDIUM GRATELOUPIA ss irregularis 393, 400, 270, 207, 215, 8 SS a a ne ee oo ec INDEX. 521 GRATELOUPIA Moulinsii i GRESSLY A 67, GROTRIANIA ae 3 jugosa 287, 3 semicostata ee GRYPHEA x angulata ru y Ariana a sf Arnaudi ae - Arrialoorensis at iz belliplicata a biauriculata 3 Biskarensis eh Fe bulla Zi Be: Cenomana = Cerberus eA 35 columba a Fe Costei eS) a cretacea oe As cyrtoma = Delettrei se depressa me eburnea oe 7 exogyroides te 2 forata = fornix 3 gibba a lateralis a Lesueuri ua a mucronata wee = navia Aes cs Pitcheri en ES proboscidea 466, a Poodoorensis 456, x rediviva oe _ Reussii ey, 35 suborbiculata eat ‘A terebratuliformis es x thirsee 3 uncinella Sa _ vesicularis 456, 457, i vesiculosa 456, Zz vomer ee GRYPHITES speluncaria ses M3 Ratisbonensis ; GRYPHORHYNCHUS oe GRYPHOSTREA wae Ee HALOBIA = Lommeli sy salinaria HARPAX ~ Terquemi ie HARVELLA 53, es elegans Ace HATASIA 4 HECUBA 131, HEMICARDIUM ae oS aviculare HEMIMACTRA HEMIPECTEN 3 Forbesianus Sa HEMIPLACUNA A75, HEMIPLICATULA 451, $5 detrita fe solida ee HEMITAPES 144, 148, 160, HERE vee » Richthofeni ae HETEROCARDIA 51, HETORODONAX vk HETTANGIA 132, 135, HIATELLA hare HIATULA si subradiata Page. 154 69 278 289 278 454 454 465 4.56 464: 457 456 456 4.57 456 4.56 462 457 457 457 4.56 456 456 456 478 HIMELLA | Ei =e fluviatilis HInpDsIA HINDSIELLA HINNITES =i Andoorensis a an Cortesii 427, = Dujardini is 5 Favrinus a a giganteus ae ys Leymerii Ses = Occitanicus Fes % Renevieri as = Salevensis yes ra Studeri Pa $5 Urgonensis a HIPPAGUS 225, BS AMmilianus 260, “ levis a longirostris S lunulata és Massagetica si minima ie Moevusi sad % modiolus 194, Es Montmollini bie Es nasuta 5 neglecta neocomiensis ¥. & numida va Page. 408 4.00 401 401 4.00 401 401 401 401 400 379 408 401 400 401 401 401 401 401 393 402 400 401 401 401 401 401 401 401 406 401 401 401 401 401 401 134 301 305 338 342 342 342 339 349 342 342 342 188 194, 195 194 194, 188 190 195 194 194, 290 999 194 195 188 187 195 195 188 d94: 194 195 188 195 486 194 195 195 194 195 IsOCARDIA obliqua 5 Orbignyana = ovata 7 ovum 5 planidorsata = prelonga 5 pusilla 55 pyrenaica x Renauxiana 5 semiradiata i similis Za Sowerbyi subsinuata subquadrata subtransversa s trigona es turgida sx P Valangiensis ia % ventricosa = Washita ISOCULIA ss corrugata is ventricosa IsODOMA ys cyrenoides ISODONTA % Deshayesea IsOoGNOMON IXARTIA . distorta JAGONIA vee JANEIA JANIRA » Fontanieri 5, Halli » levis » quinquecostata JOUANNETTIA JULIA 359, » exquisita pet KATELYSIA KELLIA » cretacea » cycladia KELLIELLA 4 abyssicola KENNERLIA sp bicarinata KUPHIN & KUPHUS :: arenarius %y Mannii L LABIOSA L@MVICARDIUM ae re Brohei nee 5 linteum 4 Norvegicum % _ serratum LAMPROSCAPHA LAMPSILIS LAS#A LATIARCA - gigantea Page. 194: 342 24:7 195 195 194, 195 194; 194 194: 194: 485 195 194 189 194: 194, 194 195 73 186 186 186 484 202 132 132 395 72 64: XIX. 271 4.26 437 426 438 437 20 361 361 LATIARCA transversa - ononcheila LATONA LAVIGNON Sy Baylei a clementina re Marcouti = minuta e phaseolina a rhomboidalis subphaseolina 338, 338, 93 LAZARIA LEDA, see NUCULANA » Feoersteri 5 Hagenovi js ICA ». lyneuris 9 pectinata » Sstriatula » tenuirostris > undulata LEDID= LEGUMEN Pe appressa 5 elliptica Z planata as Schumacheri LEGUMINAIA LEGUMINARIA affinis LEILA » Blainvilliana LEIOMYA LEIOSOLENUS LEJONKAIRIA LEPROCONCHA LEPTODOMUS & fragilis LEPTOMYA LEPTON ec squamosum LEPTOSOLEN LEUCOMA LIBRATULA ss plana 96, 66, 86, 69, 63, 111, 96, 100, 29, s declivis » substriata Lima, see RADULA LIMANOMIA be Grayana LIMATULA no angusta # appressa * Archiaciana x decussata 5 Dupiniana a elegantula if paucicostata a persimilis ior semicostata = semisulcata _ septemcostata — sub-eequilateralis a subearinata 8 Tombeckiana LIMEA » biplex > cenomanensis » exigua >» Oldhamiana iit SATBTE LIMopPsIs as calva Pe complanata 8 Guerangeri 3 Heeninghausi 2 multistriata rf nitens 416, Page. 346 346 133 106 111 111 111 111 Lil lil cle mE 284 320 327 327 ° 323 322 327 323 322 322 | 318 100 100 100 100 100 302 95 306 306 109 370 121 395 270 270 481. 365 265 482 148 287 267 64, 64 265 A25 477 477 413 415 416 416 415 414, 415 415 4.20 414, 414 415 415 416 414 413 416 423 416 423 414 333 341 34] Limopsis Oregonensis A parvula is radiata = rhomboidalis 3) Sacheri * striato-punctata wi texturata SS transversa LINEARIA Fp cancellato-sculpta £ circinalis 5 concentrica 9 irradians Re metastriata A multilineata - sculptilis 5 semiradiata S semisculpta LIOCONCHA uf arabica ~ castrensis LIOCYMA LIOPISTHA LIRODISCUS LIROPECTEN 5s septemplicatus LITHARCA LITHOCARDIUM aviculare LITHODOMUS es zequalis rs affinis x: Agle re alpina > amygdaloides <; Archiaci o Aubersonensis australis Ms avellana * Carentonensis % cinnamomeus 35 cinnamominus Ks Ciplyana - contorta me Coquandi oe cretacea a curta “A cypris ss discrepans m elongata a Gruneri Ps Hannonize = hippuritum ae intermedia - irregularis se lithophaga a modiolus sa obesa st oblonga . os obtusa y ornata Be oviformis 4 palmula 9 parasiticus es prelonga a Prestensis ” pyriformis A Ripleyana es rostrata ne rugosa = similis A socialis 3 spathulata a spatiosa splendida ~ subcylindrica - subintermedia o suborbicularis of Toucasiana 117, 124, 71, 251, 369, 375, Page. 341 341 341 341 341 341 341 341 4:82 124 124, 131 124 124: 124: 131 131 130 151 152 152 483 208 278 4.25 429 340 210 486 375 375 375 375 375 375 375 375 376 375 371 371 375 375 375 375 376 377 361 375 370 375 375 375 375 369 375 375 375 375 375 375 361 371 375 375 379 375 375 376 375 375 375 370 370 376 375 375 379 INDEX. LitHopomts tumidula :; Weberi LITHOPHAGA LITHOPHAGUS LONCOSILLA ss solenoides LOPHA LORIPES 5 dubius 5 lactea LUCINA Es acutilineata a Adansoni ra anceps i Arcotina es Arduennensis -, barbata ee bipartita = Campaniensis = Childreni - circularis - collumbella a corbisoides a Cornueliana 99 cretacea ” cumulata dentigera re Desmoulini iy discors Sy divaricata a Dumoulini s Dupiniana aa excavata a excentrica a fabula mA fallax = fibrosa re Fischeriana a Geinitzi - Germani 7 globiformis = Grangei a gyrata G Harlei i heteroclita “ ineequalis ie Jamaicensis » jugosa . lens a lenticularis . lobata = Masyleea a Michelini Z nasuta - Nereis Z Nicasei ne obesa 4, occidentalis Pa orbicularis e ornatissima fa ovum = parvilineata A percrassa s Phillipsiana = Phillipinarum a pisum os pinguis - plicatocostata = postice-radiata = postradiata = producta “ Reichii + Richthofeni = Robinaldina = Roissyi i rostrata Rouyana as Safedensis 138, 252, 156, 258, Page. 375 375 369 369 98 98 454, 250 251 250 249 253 261 249 258 252 259 278 253 251 181 51 253 252 253 253 258 253 253 292 253 . 252 251 253 251 256 253 253 253 252 262 253 253 253 252 253 250 289 181 483 253 253 253 253 253 253 180 253 252 289 250 253 255 253 250 252 253 253 253 154, 253 181 251 252 | 253 252 252 253 Lucina Sancte-crucis a scabra = 2 sculpta We a solidula 252, Ay spinifera 251, 33 sub-circularis e = sub-lenticularis se ee sub-numismalis § 3 subpisum ; 5 subsquamulata ‘ 5 sub-truncata cee #4 sub-undata ae a supra-cretacea = $5 Syriaca ‘ a teeniolata ‘3 55 tenuis ie is tigerina % 5 Turoniensis ie. ss undata = ~ Urgonensis ise Valdensis a ventricosa ‘3 . vermicularis dy is Vibrayeana vt LUcINACEA ee LUcINID= 244, LUCINOPSIS os . undata on LUNARCA 335, - costata mats LUNULICARDIUM sat Ls semistriatum .,., LUTETIA ae ‘d Parisiensis - LUTRARIA “ ee cuneata van = elongata ae Fe longissima a cs navalis nee = nuculeformis : i speciosa a truncata LUTRARIINE LUTRICOLA eS Chemnitzii ie Lycopus 228, x cor a LYMNOCARDIINE LYMNOCARDIUM LYONSIA 7. Alduini _ Heberti Xs globulosa Py lata = meniscus i Peinii " plicata = recurva = Rouyana a subrotundata LYONSIELLA - abyssicola LYRIODON LYRODESMA a plana Ma pulchella LYRoDUS LYROPECTEN M MACALIA 112, 120, MAcHA me: MACHOMYA 52, 25 Dunkeri MAcoMA 528 Page, 252 251 - 252 262 258 253 253 253 253 253 253 253 253 253 257 253 251 253 257 252 252 253 252 252 243 488 121 121 338 338 216 211 279 279 53 55 87 55 55 42 55 55 50 110 110 230 230 211 211 524: INDEX. Page. Macropon 332, 3386 5 Atherstonei na O45 5 disparile 336, 351 - Eufalensis .. 9336 ‘6 Hirsonensis nae OOO 5 Japeticum 3386, 3850 MAcTRA ey 54, 53 sequorea tis a OG = albaria, < 56 5 angulata 5d, 56 Pa Araucana ie 56 33 arciformis : ve 56 % Ashburnerii 54, 56 93 Auca We 56 3 Bosquetiana a 56 = Carteroni ont 55 5 Cecileana iy 56 $y Chilensis a 56 9 Debeyana ve 56 = Didonis oS 56 * Gaultina vee 55 = gracilis vas 56 53 Grayi »» 106 5 formosa oe 56 * intersecta wes 56 43 lata ne 56 =A Meevusi re 56 = Matronensis oe 55 5 nitida see 54, 5 pervetus Ses 56 e petrosa ike 56 43 ponderosa 5 55 "7 porrecta wes 55 35 Siouxensis ne 56 5s Spengleri Shs 54, ss sub-striata vi 55 = Syriaca ean 56 ee Texana ee 56 ey tripartita 56, 57 3 Valangensis 7 55 a Warrenana ee 56 MACTRELLA eat 53 ys alata we 53 bs carinata as 53 MActTRID= ey 49 MAcTRINE ae 53 MACTRINULA eas 53 MACTRODESMA oem MACTROMERIS eas 53 MacTROMYA ge ik - Couloni 52-119; 192 Fr mactroides ai 52 MACTROPSIS Tee MAGDALA ee 65 MALLETIA 321, 826 fe Chilensis i ee: ns Cumingize ive => eo. MALLETINE ete seen MALLEUS 386, 398 55 vulgaris as. -oo8 MANTELLUM can eS MARCIA Pere E> MARGARITANA i OU 4 margaritifera te Oe MARGARITOPHORA tf OOO MARTESIA whe 20 = branchiata ee 24: = calva aA 25 % clausa Fe 23 ny cuneata ee 23 a fluminalis 20, 24, oF Sanctee-crucis =f 25 e tundens 16, 23, 24, MATER-PERLARUM i OOo MATHERIA See ED) “a tenera = MEEKIA 312, 321 » navis me eee —eeeeeeoeoea‘“léqaé}‘+$waawawsso eee MEEKIA radiata >» sella MEGALODON es chameeformis a cucullatus » triqueter MEGALOMUS a Canadensis MEGAMBONIA *3 aviculoides i lamellosa a suborbicularis MEGAPTERA = Casei MEIOCARDIA = Cumingii a Lamarcki i Moltkiana 3 tetragona = vulgaris MELEAGRINA Fe antiqua a nitida MELINA = acuminata = Beaumonti $ Bougueti ey Cenomanensis 9. cretacea “ ephippium 4 expansa Ss falcata a Fischeri * Fittoni S Forbesi fragilis = Germani r gibba ca lanceolata 5 Lusitanica Marticensis Mulleti polita Rauliniana *F Recordeana ty Ricordeana rostrata Royana 7 spathulata 5 subspathulata , valida MELININE MERCENARIA 35 notata MERETRIX 3 arata =F attenuata i fragilis ‘ Hornii e lens 5 longa % ovalis - Tippana MEROE MEROPE MESODESMA >» * mactroides MESODESMIDZ MESOPLEURA METAPTERA METIS 5 lacunosa MICROCONDYLEA MICROMERIS MILTHA MiIopDon = prolongatus MopIoLa Page. 313 | Moproza Albensis = 313 = analoga an 275 3 angusta re 275 = angustissima = 975 = annectans 275 $5 arcuata 274: = attenuata 274: 5 Bainii 387 5 bella 387 = Bourgeoisiana 387 = capitata 387 = Ciplyana 387 2 concentrica i 387 iS concentrico-costellata ... 187 s cretacea 187 = cuneiformis 187 ; Cuvieri 187 $3 cylindrica 187 9 cypris 187 = divaricata 39] > Dufrenoyi = 399 ry) faba 374, 404, 55 Fischeriana Sea 395 rs flabellum ae 400 = flagellifera Sis. 400 99 fracta = 400 3 Giffreana ii 400 < Gillieroni ie 400 ss Guerangeri 372, 396 3 indifferens ~s 400 = inornata = 400 es interrupta a 400 9 Julize a 400 $3 Ligeriensis : 400 > major ‘ 400 = Marrotiana : 400 5 Matronensis : 4,00 of Meekii 3 400 5 modiolus ‘a 400 a Moreniana = 400 o Mortilleti = 400 5 Moulinsii sess 400 29 Miulleri rn 400 ry) nitens raj 400 ” nuda oy 409 » Oppel 373, 400 se ornata 373, 4.00 sy ornatissima aaa 386 % ovata +0 400 ns oviformis 409 = pedernalis 392 3 Phedra 147 eA Phillipinarum 148 a plicatula 149 »» polygona vee 165 a pulcherrima cA 151 5 Queteletiana : 165 5a radiata = 165 ie radiatula eae 165 Y radiolata ea 165 s reticulata = 192 S reversa a 150 = Reussi 135 » rugosa 53 Fr Saffordi fe 105 5 semiornata sis 105 = siliqua 104 # Siskyonensis 97 = Socorrina 301 i soluta me 119 ie sphenoides ssf 123 = striato-costata Ce xx; - tetragona Ze 279 =, trapezina rs 251 =) tulipa aks 281 5 typica 373, 281 - undulata aaa 370 s Uralensis ; a a ee ee oe ba ee ee eee ae re 374 373 373 372 380 374 373 373 374 373 374 373 372 374 370 374 373 373 374 378 374: 378 374 373 374 373 374 373 377 371 378 372 374: 373 379 359 373 373 373 372 374 373 373 374 374 373 373 373 373 184 364 377 372 374 INDEX. Mopiona vexillum oe vicinalis » _vitrea MoDIoLARIA * alternata 2 discors MopDIOLINA 2 Bosqueti PT discrepans MoDIOLOPSI8 - modiolaris MopIouvs pulcher 2 typicus Ma@ontIa >» axinia » gigas » grandis oo) Valdas MOERA MONOCONDYLEA x crebristriata 5 Euphratica - Mardinensis 2 Paraguayana >» Peguensis MoNoODACNA MONOPLEURA ay 3 corniculum ar i depressa fe - imbricata + Marticensis 2 Michailensis ee Plauensis . subtriquetra 45 suleata « Texana io trilobata a Valangiensis a Valdensis cs varians MONOPTERIA 334, 364, 202, 230, 45 gibbosa MoNnoTHYRA Mownoris bs salinaria Ss speluncaria MONTACUTA 5 Gouldi = substriata MONTROUZIERA a clathrata MUELLERIA ‘Zz lobata MULINIA MURCIA MUTELA = elongata Hs Nilotica MUTELIDE MUTIELLA S exigua 264, 106, 245, 252, AO, >» angustata eH » bidentata » depressa » glycimeris MYACEA MYACITES S fassaensis a gigas i, deltoidea - Goldfussiana subovata MYCETOPINE MYcETOPUS ~ emarginatus » . soleniformis 364, Page. 380 374 368 368 373 368 361 361 362 359 360 378 377 83 83 83 83 83 116 301 302 302 302 301 301 206 230 233 233 233 233 233 234: 233 233 232 388 388 388 264: 264: MyYIpD& 33, MYINz 5% MyocHAMA 60, MyYocoNcHA 274, in angulata sti s crassa pr cretacea ie . dilatata » discrepans » elliptica, ” Ferreti an Gaultina 35 gracilis ! minima - Neocomiensis 99 Requieniana Pr Sabaudiana ¥ Strajewskiana = sub-ovata = supracretacea a MYopoRA 60, MyYoPaRo we Fe costatus 863, MYoPHORIA Slo, G vulgaris ity. Mvopsis 70, 75, MYRINA 364, 369, o pelagica ae MYRTEA aos re Arcotina ae = dentigera Myrsvs a MYSrIA 121, 133, » gibbosa ne » gurgitis a » parilis 262, » polita re » vrotundata » Urgonensis MYTILACEA MYTILICARDIA ce ie calyculata a's = semi-orbiculata 2'74, s trapezia ns MYyTILIMERIA 65, 66, MYtTILIpaé es MYTILINe 364, MytTILITES ceratophagus MytTILo1pEs labiatus MyYTILUs 3 eedulis ms eequalis 5 anthrakophilus me Aquisgranensis a Araucanus io arcaceus Pes Arrialoorensis aA ascia ss Benedenianus = Carteroni Be Chauvinianus S clathratus - Colonize ne Couloni Pp Cotte ay Cuvieri + cypris ¥s Debeyanus 25 densisulcatus " Desorianus dilatatus a Drueti ™ Dubisiensis * eduliformis 5 edulis “s elegans i endentulus = Engolimensis Page. 480 | Mytrnvs fissicosta 39 ss Fittoni 61 » flagelliferus 360 “ Gallienei 362 9% gryphoides 360 a horridus 362 5 humerus 362 » ineequivalvis 362 ” incurvus 362 % inflatus 362 & leevis 862 ” lanceolatus 362 2 leucopheeatus 362 ” lineatus 362 » lithophagus 362 as Magellanicus 362 s Michaillensis 362 5 Montmollini 362 5 Morrisii 362 = Mulleri 61 ee Munsteri poo “a nitens 368 a orbiculatus 367 = ornatus 310 > pauperculus 86 » peregrinus 371 os pileopsis 369 ” polygonus 251 os prelongus 258 AS pulcher 258 ” quadratus 145 Pr reversus 261 & Rhodani 262 es Salevensis 262 ”» Sanctze-crucis 488 2 Sarthensis 262 38 scalaris 268 a scapularis 262 ” semiplicatus 358 ae semisulecatus 283 6 smaragdinus 283 % spectabilis 284. a striatissimus 284, Pr strigilatus 225 » subarcuatus 363 bs subfalcatus 369 as subquadratus 335 » subsimplex 408 ” tegulatus 359 me tenuitesta 375 ie Tornacensis 372 i tortus ove a5 tridens 373 Py typicus 374: fF Voironensis 373 | MYTULITES 381 Pr problematicus 374 374 372 373 373 N 374 372 | NAIDEA 373 | NARANIO 372 2 rubiginosa 376 | NAUSITORIA ve 374, 33 Dunlopii 372 | NAVEA 372 | NAVICULA 373 | NAYADINA 314 =< Heberti 372 | NEERA 375 FA aliformis 371 oS adunea 374 a brevirostris 372 ee caudata 373 Aa cochlearis 373, 374, 373, 369, 91, 397, ee 526 INDEX. NEZRA cometa ae ae detecta = dolabriformis ; * fibrosa, sas 5 Gouldiana 23 jugosa as longicauda 5 Moreauensis = = mutua 42, . Phillipinensis sas m7 Quillanensis ys Sabaudiana me Sanctee-crucis 5 tenuis = ventricosa NEILO ; > abrupta > australis » Cumingii = End NEITHEA =F levis = phaseola NEMOARCA | i; ” cretacea _ 839, NEMODON % a Eufalensis 336, NEOMEGALODON ae NEOSCHIZODUS st levigatus NETASTOMELLA NAA bi NOETIA 337, » reversa ae NoTromMya 82, 83, NovacuLina Fy ee gangetica 98, NUCINELLA fe 3 glabrata a miliaris 85; i ovalis 334, NUCcULA “f », abrupta » equilateralis » Albensis » Albertina +o » antiquata 326, a apiculata ° ha » Arduennensis ma ascendens » bellastriata » bidorsata » bivirgata » brevirostris eS cancellata is Carthusize my » concentrica 161, >» concinna Fe »» Conradi ; » Cornueliana = » crassicula a a cretacea ; » cuneiformis » Desvauxi * > denudata ei » Dewalquei ei » dilata ve » distorta i >» divaricata : » gurgitis = » Haydeni » impressa 326, = incerta 12 » indefinita » interstriata 5 Jaccardi » lineata » macrodon Page, 41 | Nucuza Mauritanica 42 »» maxima "42 , myiformis 42 nana 38 ” nucleus 37 obtusa Ad ” obsolete-striata 42 2 Oppeli 46 = ornatissima 38 , _ ovata 41 » parallela AL », panda Ail 55 pectinata 41 » pereequalis 42 5 pererassa 321 » perobliqua 322 55 perorata 321 » planata 321 », Planimarginata 322 5» producta 426 » pulvillus 438 ,, Ramondi 438 ,, redempta 339 , Renauxiana 466 » Reussii 336 5 serrata 346 » simplex 275 » solitaria 310 Spend 310 » _Stachei 21 » striatula 301 5 subdeltoidea 338 ; submucronata 338 » subplana 84 » subtriangula 98 » subtrigona 93 » syriaca 334 » Lamulica 347 » tenera 347 » Timotheana 347 » Traskana 325 » triquetra 327 » truncata 327 » undulata 326 See eex 327 | NucULANA 327 » acutissima o26]} ss, alata 326 3 angulata 326 = angusta 327 33 bisulcata 329 3 caudata 326 a crebrilineata 41 3 cultelliformis 327 3 discors 326 - Ehrlichi 327 PS emarginata 326 3 falcata 327 3 Fersteri 326 nN Gabbii 329 = elacialis 327 = Hagenovi 327 5 improcera 327 Fa lanceolata 327 i lineata 327 S lingulata 327 = longifrons 327 ff lyncuris 325 ri Mantelli 326 5 Marize 327 Pe minuta 327 - Neckeriana 327 5 Oregona 328 a Papyria 327 a parva 326 ic penita 326 }, perdita 327 ay phaseolina 397, 326, 321, NUCULANA pinniformis 53 porrecta 3 producta = protexta s puellata ss Puschii 2 scapha 3 scaphoides 5 semilunaris 59 siliqua 35 Slackiana fs socialis = solea o subsequalis 3 subangulata FS, subrecurva s tellinella a tenuirostris ps translucida s undulata 5 Valangiensis Fe ventricosa » Vibrayeana z Willametensis NUCULANID® NUCULANINE NUCULARIA 3 papyria NvcvLip” NvUcvULINnN”[ NvcuuitEs poststriata NUCULOCARDIA NUCUNELLA = aviculoides 3 Nystii O OBOVARIA OMALIA OEDALINA = subdiaphana OMALA OMPHALOCLATHRUM OPIS », Annoniensis » bella » bicarinata 3, bicornis » biloculata », brevirostris », Cenomanensis » Coquandiana » Dubisiensis » elegans » galeata » Galliennei » Guerangeri » Haleana » Hugardiana » Isare » Ligeriensis » lineata » Lorioli » lunulata » Mayori » megalodus », Neocomiensis -5, ornata » paradoxa » pusilla » repleta » Truellei » undata OPISOMA mA bicornis 322, 325, 333, 110, 116, 210, 276, 321 322 323 321. 322 322 321 323 321 322 318 319 21 321 488 325 335 368 333 333 368 ee a a a a ee ee eee i one een a ee OpisoMA Genitziana 285, s Truellei a ORBICULA ciliata Re ea ORBIGNIA = ORTHONOTA 68, 86, = undulata Hi OSTEODESMA 60, 65, OSTEODESMIDE di OSTRACEA 4, OSTRACITES aquilinus ey, e auricularis aa a cristaparasiticus i haliotoideus hes labiatus ie = mactroides eh is subchamatus a iS ungulatus ain OSTREA Bs > abrupta iy » abscissa fe , acanthonota are » Achates he » acutirostris 456, » Allobrogensis i » amorpha 456, » anomiiformis aes >» appressa a » Aragonensis Ges , Arcotensis 456, ,» Aristides eS » Aucapitainei » auriculata » auricularis >» aurita » Barrandei >» bella » bellarugosa ,» biconvexa s» Bomilcaris », Boucheroni » Bourguignati » bracteola ,» Breineri tne » Brossardi » cameleo » canaliculata ae ,» Carentonensis ae » carinata 454, 456 » Castellana oe} > caudata >, Cerberus 3 eincta > compressi-rostra » concentrica > confragosa » congesta » conglomerata » _ conirostris 5 cornu-arietis » Cornuelis >» cortex » Cotteaui : » crenulimargo » erenulimarginata » . erepidula » crista-galli » crista-vaginata » cuculus aA » cupelloides 457, >» curvidorsata a » curvirostris » Daubenei » decurtata » denticulifera » dentata 33 D eshayesi » Desori » Dessalinesi INDEX. Page. 288 | OsTREA Devillei 284 » dichotoma WE 478 » diluviana 4.56, 239| ., disjuncta = 270 » diversalata a : PPR to Loyt-} 1 » HEggeri 60 a oxilis 410 » exogyra mo 457 » exogyroides say 459 » falcata 457 = tolum 459 » Forgemolli 408 » Franklini 457 » Gabbana 457 » Garumnensis 470 » Garumnica = 453 » Gehrdensis oF 456 » Geinitzi 457 » Germaini 456 35 — leer, 456 » hersilia bes 457 » bippopodium ne 456 » Adriaensis ei 468 >>. inflata 456 > iMoceramoides 456 » inscripta 456 » intusradiata ATL » Janus 456 » Karassoubazarensis 456 » laciniata 456 » leve 459 » lamericiana cay 457 » larva 457, 457 » Leymerii es 457 » licheniformis in 457 » lignitarum ee 457 » lime ves 457 » lingularis oat 457 ss meter BS 457 » lugubris ee 456 » Liyoni ee 457 », wmacroptera = 457 » Madelungi 457, 456 5, malleiformis ra 463 » mammilla 457 > Maresi 468 5, Mauritanica a 457 » Megera 457 » Merceyi 464: » Meslei 457 5 microsoma =: 457 » Milletiana 402 » minuta 457 » multiformis 457 » multilirata 456 » Naumanni 457 » Nicaisei 459 » Nilssoni 456 ,», Normanniana A57 » vumida 456 >» nummus 457 » obscura 457 > opercularis 459 » operculata 4.54: » Oppeli 457 » orbis 457 » Owenana 467 » oxyrhyncha 457 »» pachyrhyncha A57 » panda 4.56 3, pandiformis * 457 » Pantagruelis 457 » parva : A57 », Pasiphaé 456, 467 » patina wae 468 5 pectinata 457, 456 pectinoides nes Page. 457 | OSTREA peculiaris 457 » pellucida 466 5» Peroni 456 »» _pes-draconis 489 »» pes-elephantis 457 »» pes-leonis 457 » Petrocoriensis 457 » placenta 456 » planovata 456 » plicatuloides 457 » plicifera 457 » plumosa 457 » Polyphemus 457 » Pomeli 457 » . Ponticeriana 457 s» preecursor 457 » prelonga 402 »» prerupta 457 9 apriondta 456 » pristiphora 457 ry) proteus 402 » pustulosa 457 » quadriplicata 457 » Rabilaisi 457 » Ratisbonensis 456 » rectangularis 489 x» rediviva 457 > Renevieri 457 > Renoui 457 » Recordeana 460| ,, Ritteri 395 » robusta 457 », Rochebruni 471 » Rotomagensis 456 » Rouvillei 457 sy ROUX: 456 » Saadensis 457 » Sablieri 456 y scaniensis 458 » Schafheeutli 457 » sella 457 5, semipectinata 456 » semiplana 473 >» Senaci 457 » serrata 457 » Silenus 456 » squama 456 , striatula 457 » strigillata 457 » subinflata 456 4 suborbiculata 457 »» subovata 456 5 subspathulata 457 ,, subtrigonalis 457 » syphax 457 , tecticosta 457 , tegulacca 457 ,, tegulanea 475 , Jelugensis 457 , tetragona 457 5, Lisnel: 456 » torosa 457 , translucida 456 5, trapezoidea 456 ,, trigoniiformis 457 » triangularis A457 » trinacria 457 » Luomeyi 457 ,» Lysiphone 456 » undulata 457 » unguiculus 457 = ungulata : 456 , Urgonensis 457 » Vardonensis 472, 55 variabilis 457 , _ ventilabrum 469 5» Werneuili 859 a; vesicularis 4547, 468, 528 OSTREA vesiculosa » Ville villicata Weemanniana » Aitteliana OSTREIDE OXYPERAS 39 OXYTOMA 3 fallaciosa >» semiglobosa 29 39 triangularis & PACHYCARDIUM PACHYDESMA PACHYDOMUS a cuneatus PACHYMEGALODON PACHYMYA rs Austinensis 5 gigas PACHYODON PACHYRISMA A grande PACHYTES PACHYTHERUS PALMARCA PALMOCARDITA PALMHOCORBIS PALZOM@RA ‘ inconspicua a" strigata PALMOMYA re Deshayesi PALLIUM 3 asellus ie sparsinodosus Pr variegatum PANDORA H sequivalvis bicarinata o Defrancei mn dilata Ee inzequivalvis > obtusa re pinna % primezva Ds rostrata PANDORIDZ PANDORINA PANDORIN PANOPHA > Autissiodorensis acuminata . acutisulcata equalis Albertina Aldrovandi antiqua Aptiensis aA arcuata Arduennensis . borealis Asteriana attenuata Beaumonti Carteroni concentrica Constantii Cottaldina cretacea cuneata curta eylindrica decisa INDEX. a 45/7, 390, 398, 399, 120, 38, 106, 61, 75, Page. 466 | PANopmA Dupiniana 457 457 457 473 452 54 54: 399 403 402 s elatior = elongata a Esmarki 5 Ewaldi = fallax is Faujasi a frequens , = elycimeris > Goldfussi = gurgitis ss inzequalis a inzequivalvis = irregularis = Jugleri - Keyserlingi 5 leeviuscula 5 lata is lateralis 3 Lepecheniana 5s mandibula + Massiliensis a Nagorzanyensis 4s nana “ Neocomiensis PF Newberryi is Normaniana a Norvegica 53 obliqua 55 occidentalis x Orbignyana 53 orientalis 3 ovalis 2 pectorosa " peregrina ra plicata 5 Prevosti 5 Qualeneana Rr regularis ne Rhodani ‘f Robinaldina Romeri 3 rostrata, ee rotundata oe rustica A Ryckholti » , ~ancti-Petri cs Saubadiana s sinuata a striata Py subparallela be subplicata ‘3 substriata 3 Texana *# Tuomeyi 5 Urgonensis 2 Voltzii PAPHIA ,» Tauresi* PAPHIIDA PAPHIINE PAPYRIDEA an bella - elegantula a protexta nx rostrata A sancti-sabee PARAMYA PARANOMIA 5 lineata - Saffordi i. scabra PARAPHOLAS te Californicus >, mersa PARASTARTE PARATAPES - levigata "5, 42, 88, 86, 88, 104, 71, 208, * = deaurata, Turton, _PARATAPES textrix PAREMBOLA PASSYA » Hugenii PATRO PATULARIA PECCHIOLIA ss argentea PECTEN abbreviatus 5s Achates 3 actinodus a acuminatus ss acutiplicatus Agassizi » alpinus 5 Althi » Anapaudiensis a Aptiensis 5 arachnoides = Archiacianus es Arcotensis = arcuatus » Argillensis me Arzierensis = asellus ss asper re asperulinus = Astierianus ‘9 Barbesillensis an Beaveri is Besseri a bifrons a Brongniarti Bs Burlingtonensis ree Californicus ” Calypso i Campaniensis * Carteroni 7 Cenomanensis Me cicatrisatus i circularis Bs comans 5 complicatus 5 complexicosta ms compositus 428, oe concentrice-punctatus 428, - concentricus b Coquandianus corneus 4 Cottaldinus ° %» crassicula 5% crassitesta a craticula $5 cretosus os curvatus = Darius ss Daubrei 5 decemcostatus rn decipiens a delumbis % denticulatus % depressus 5 Desvauxi dimotus divaricatus Dujardini Dutemplei elongatus Euthymi Espaillaci _ excisus exilis exoticus Faujasi fraudator Galicianus Galliennei 426, 428 4.28 429 430 428 434 428 437 428 428 433 PecteN Garudanus Girondinus glauconeus Goldfussi granulifer Greppinii hispidus hyalinus Icaunensis imbricatus inflexus interradiatus interstriatus islandicus 3 Jugleri = leevis Lauderonensis 5 Lardyi o latus Leonhardi 5 leopardus lineato-costatus = Lusitanicus Mantellianus Marrottianus Martinezensis Martinnianus Matheronianus Matronensis medioplicatus membranaceus meridionalis Fos miles s Milleri miscellus 53 Mississippensis Morellensis multicostatus ss natans = Nebrascensis = Neilsoni = Neptuni ty Nilssoni 3 nitidus » nodosocostatus S nodosus a nucleus 9 numidus 9 obliquus i obovatus is obrutus occulte-striatus 2» Oosteri >» opercularis operculiformis a orbicularis ornatus Palassoui pallium ae Passyl phaseolus a plica proboscidens pulchellus » rusillus Puzosianus 29 pys meus » quinque-costatus e. raduloides 5 rarispinus 53 Raulinianus a recurrens = Requienianus 99 Reussii ‘3 Rhodani a Ricordeanus © » rigida 428, 428, 428, 429, 428, 435, 429, 429, Page. 435 428 429 428 428 428 428 426 428 429 429 430 428 425 428 428 428 428 428 425 429 425 428 428 428 428 430 428 428 428 428 436 429 424 428 429 429 428 429 426 429 429 428 429 428 429 425 425 429 431 435 430 428 428 425 430 436 425 428 425 428 438 425 428 428 428 428 428 437 431 433 428 428 428 429 428 428 426 INDEX. Prcten Rigleyi 5 Robinaldinus 3 Rotomagensis 2 rotundatus A Royanus = sanctee-crucis re Saxoneti — scissus * sectus 5 semiplicatus is septemplicatus = seriato-punctatus a serratus a Sivaicus 2 solaris: re sparsinodosus = spatuliformis " spurius ¥ squamatus y» squamifer = Stachei » Staszycii 4 striatissimus A striato-punctatus nm striatus . Stutchburianus ra subacutus 22 subaratus se subdepressus a subexcisus subgranulatus “ subinterstriatus BS sublaminosus Ba submuricatus a subpulchellus “5 subsquamula i. Tenouklensis i tenuitesta a Texanus é tigrinus % Traskii ae tricostatus = trigeminatus a triplicatus 32 trisulcus ” undulatus 9” Urgonensis 2 variabilis » varius ae venustus 2» virgatus PY) Verdachellensis hs versicostatus 2 virgatus a Viteli = vitreus oe Vraconensis a Weissii = Zeisneri x zonarius PrCTINIDE PEROTUNCULINA PECTUNCULUS $55 concentricus ve Petschoree = scrobiculatus Ey subauriculatus PEDUM » spondyloideum PELOPIA » brevifrons PENICILLUS = strangulatus PENITELLA = periploma = applicata = ineequivalvis = Lorieri 425, 428, 207, 307, PENITELLA Robinaldina 3 Sappho 2 simplex = Verneuilli PERIPLOMYA i peculiaris PERISSODON PERRISONOTA 5 protexta PERNA vide MuLina PERNOPECTEN = limiformis PERNOSTREA a Bachelieri “F Luciensis PERONZA PERONHODERMA 3 primula 53 scitulina PETRICOLA . canaliculata 7 centenaria *" denticulata i Escheri 5 lithophaga 56 Meriani 5 monstrosa > nuciformis “5 Neocomiensis 5 pholadiformis < Rhodani PETRICOLABIA 55 denticulata = pholadiformis RETRICOLIDE PHARELLA sé alta & Dakotensis 5 delicatula as Javanica Pr obscura PHARELLINE PHARUS PHASEOLICAMA 3 Magellanica PHILLIS » Cumingii PHOLADACEA PHOLADID PHOLADIDEA melanura = Roemeri ‘- tridens PHOLADINE PHOLADOMIIDE PHOLADOMYA S eequivalvis na Agassizli as albina = alpina a alternans < Aptiensis Be Archiaciana ss Barrassi a Borissakii x cardiformis = caudata a Collombi a connectans a consobrina i cordata 3 cordiformis i. Cornueliana * costifera = cristallina z Darrassi - decisa A decorata 320, 118, 124, 79, Sp a re 6 0 530 PHOLADOMYA decussata s dilatata s Dutempleana ¥ elegantula x elliptica 5 elongata z Esmarki S Fabrina oe ss fallax 42, ie Figeriana dee Galloprovincialis ... Geneviensis a: e gigantea 74, ” gigas Pa ‘ - granulosa = Guilleroni = Hispanica 5 Icaunensis % ineequalis ” inzequicosta -F interrupta a Kasimiri Kazimiri 55 Ligeriensis A lignitica * literata rf Mailleana fe Martini % Marrotiana minuta ‘ Molli Pa monticola 4 Moulinsii ‘ navicularis eit nodifera 7 nodulifera “ee Noueliana a obliqua ¥ obliquissima % occidentalis 7 Origanensis ie papyracea hs Pareti Ry pedernalis Ns 5 pedisulcata 75, + pregnans hy a radiatula 76, rs Rauliniana re 3 rectidorsata * recurrens a 3 rostrata 75, m Royana . » Sanctze-crucis 42, P sancti-sabee 7. ra scala = scaphoides 5 semicostata vin sinuosa Fo 3 solenoides 73, > spheeroidalis o re Stewarti a % subcaudata oe 5 Subdinensis 75, % subelongata nt ¥9 subventricosa 5 Syriaca re Taurica 5 tenuis “4 Texana a thracioides os Tippana iM Triboleti 5) umbonata eS, ie undata TA; - - Uralensis aa > Valangensis 42, PHOLADOPSIS vee PHOLAMERIA 20, Page. 75 | PHOLAS "6 » cithara 75 3» -constricta 74, 3 cordata "5 » Cornueliana 74, » costata 95 3 —-cretacea "5 > crucifera V5 3» Darwinii vA, » Icaunensis MA, » Kickxiana 45 » constricta M5 » orientalis M5 » Nystiana V5 % prisca WA, » reticulata "5 » Rhodani V5 > Romeri "5 » sancte-crucis vhs » sclerotites "6 » subcylindrica V5 » supracretacea "5 » —triquetra M5, » Waldheimii “5, | PHYLLODA 75 | PINNA "5 » abrupta M5 Pees 724 u5 » bicarinata WA, 3» Brewerti "6 », calamitoides VAs » complanata "5 » consobrina "6 » Cotte vhs » crassa W5 > cretacea "5 » decussata 6, » fenestrata "5 » fibrosa 76| >» fugax "6 » Galliennei "6 » Gillieroni W5 » gracilis 75, » gurgitis 81 » Helvetica 75 » Hombresi 80 »» intumescens 76 » laticostata 81 » laqueata vhs » ULigeriensis "6 » lngula 5, » minuta 15, » Moreana 76 » Moulinsii 75, » Neptuni " » nobilis A, » nodulosa "5, » .petasunculus VA, » quadrangularis 45 » restituta "5 » recticostata 481 » Robinaldina 80 » rostriformis 76 » saccata 76| 5 subcuneata 76| ,, sublanceolata 76 » subtetragona "6 » sulcata "6 » sulcifera 75 | PINNIDE "6 | PINNIGENA 75 39 magna 75 | PISIDIUM 76 | PrvTaR 75 | PLACENTA 75 x orbicularis 20 | PLACUNA 24 = placenta 19, 118, 202, 203, 397, 397, 451, 383 384 383 383 383 383 381 382 383 206 151 451 451 475 451 PLACUNA sella re solida PLACUNANOMIA s macrochisma ie inornata is rudis = Saffordi PLACUNEMA 5 sella PLACUNIDE oe PLACUNOPSIS 427, 450, Ss ciliata na , Jurensis PLAGIODON PLAGIOPTYCHUS PLAGIOSTOMA A acutirostris is Albensis $3 Althi % Aubersonensis =A Berriasensis 5 Bolina ie capillaris i decalvata - difficilis a Dumasi a ficoides E Fischeri 3 gigantea a Goldfussi sf Grenieri a Haidingeri a Hispanica Ms Hoperi = Hornesi 5 incrassata , inornata = interpunctata FA irregularis a leevissima i Mantelli oa maxima £ microtis o montana a Neocomiensis i nuda os nudata Ootatoorensis . ¥ Paqueroni os punctata © 5 rectangularis be hd Rhodaniana ss Robinaldina ee Santonensis ns semiornata oF simplex ve ~ Sowerbyi 415, F striatissima Si Sr Tucasiana y tumida rs Vigneulensis = PLANOSPIRITES ostracina ex PraTyMYA a _dilatata ies 5 ‘rostrata 68, PraryODON 39, ", cancellatus re PLECTODON 38, 106, a scaber re PLECTOMYA — PLECTOSOLEN 94, PLEIODON aie F ovatus re Spekei oe PLEURODESMA 33, 5 Mayeri ‘as PLEURODON oe PLEUROMERIS 281, A415 414, 459 109 109 100 305 305 305 287 PLEUROMYA 7 papyracea PLEURONECTES PLEUROPHORUS a costatus PLEURORHYNCHUS PLICATULA affinis Arachne arachnoidea armata aspera asperrima Auressensis aurita Carteroniana clathrata convexa decipiens delta deltoidea Desjardinsi Ferryi Flattersi Fourneti gurgitis imbricata’ ineequidens incongrua y inflata & instabilis fh lamellosa * Malberchiana multicostata nodosa pectinoides placunzea plicata radiata radiola retifera Reynesi Roemeri rudis Saffordi septemcostata sessilis solea spinosa striatocostata tetrica urticosa a variata PLICOMYA PLIORYTIS centinaria PoDODESMUS 3° PODOPSIS POLARTHUS 33 39 decipiens s Americanus POLIA PoROMYA equivalvis anatinoides globulosa eranulata lata r superba PORONIA PORTLANDIA PosIDONOMYA re PRECONIA PRASINA as Burbonica PRASINID PRAXIS PRISCONATA Becheri 443, 443, 278, 359, 265 320 388 388 361 359 367 300 INDEX. 531 Page, Page. PRISCONAIA ventricosa 300 | Prrropsis papyria a. 52 PRISTIPHORA .. 265| PrycHoMYA 293, 294 9 oblonga eat OD ” Agassizii 61, 293 PRONOE 292 5 Buchiana we 1294 PROTOCARDIA 124 ” Germani 294 PROTOCARDIUM ta) 209 fs Neccomiensis 294 a altum 220, 221 a plana 298 os bisectum Ale 22 - Robinaldina 294, ¥ delicatulum 220 A solita 294, 4 gambrinum 215 | PULLASTRA 144, - granuliferum _ 215 | PuLvInirss i. O94 43 Hillanum 209, 219 oS Adansoni 394, 401 % Petersi Be it % argentea 395, 401 vs Placerense pe ee 5 a5 S. oblonga we B94 ” Pondicheriense 209, 220 f Rupellensis 394 PSAMMOBELLA .. 114] Pycnoponts : 454 PSAMMOBIA 113 | PyRamus uA 83 os Arnaudi 122 | PYRENOMEUS 269, 271 » discrepans Frias 55) 3 cuneatus te 9 Impar 122, 145, 163) PYTHINA > 266 3 inconspicua ee ehze ». Deshayesiana 266 - maxima oe 114 i Suessi 222) = N63 PSAMMOBIIDZ 112, 1138 PSAMMOCOLA i st ele PSAMMOSOLEN 97 PSAMMOTHA . 115 ©} 9 Layardi 115 PSAMMOTELLA .. 115 | QUENSTEDTIA 39, 36, 84, 480 PSATHURA 138, 261) © 3 fragilis iat O26 PSEPHIS 149 a tellimyalis 149 PSEUDAMUSIUM 4.26 R ‘ abbreviatus oa, ¥4e8 5 alpinus .. 428 | RADIOCONCHA ie5) 1 ae ns Argillensis ... 429 | RADIOLITES B32, 237. 2 Californicus coer 3 Ae > acuticostata we eee we circularis 428 5 Aimesii oe 240 As crassitesta 428 4 angulosa 238, 240 ro Garudanum 435 ey Austinensis Lea a me laminosum 4 435 Fa Bournoni 240 iS Nilssoni wae: _~ 429 na canaliculata 240 be pusillus we «=—6- 428 + Ciplyana 240 a pygmeeus . 428 9 cornu-pastoris 240 “f semiplicatus ... 429 oe crateriformis 240 = subsquamula 4.28 a excavata 240 3 zonarius 429 & Faramelli 487 PSEUDAXINUS 270 = fascicularis 487 PSEUDOCARDIA a OS 5 fissicostata 240 PSEUDOCARDIUM 54, 211 x Gastaldiana 487 a Gabbii wa 55 = ingens 240 PSEUDODON Rae RO b J ouanneti 240 Fe Euphratica ia MUS oe lamellosa 240 iS Salvinianus bine dO fs Lapeyrousei 240 PSEUDOMONOTIS 389, 398 a lumbricalis 240 pes Cornueliana ww. 408 2 Martiniana 238 o fallaciosa 403 : Masalongiana 487 Ab Hawni 289 ” Mauldei 240 3 inops 403 S Mortoni 238 a interstriata .. 402 * mutabilis 241 ~ semiglobosa 399, 403 ES Nicaisi 240 4 speluncaria eg OOO A Ormondii 240 PTERIA 391 oes Pailletteana 238 PTERINEA 389 ae radiosa 24.0 is bifida 390 F Royana 240 = levis a Goeo oS Saxonice 240 PTERINIA ore sie 7) ‘3 Trigeri 240 PTERINITES 382, 388 sf Tuomeyana 240 3s angustus de Sa 93 undulata .. 240 PTEROMERIS 279, 281 a Zignoana J ABE a abbreviata .. 281} RAETA 51 3 radians .. 281 | RAna@ra 55 PTEROMYA ee xv, | RANGIANELLA 55 PTEROPERNA we wao® 9 trigona 2a 55 é costulata .. 890] RaDULA 211,- 412 PTEROPSIS 50, 52 “: acutilineata .. 416 ey lapidosa 52 » acutirostris 4.16 Do2 RADULA eequicostata = Albensis 3 alpina = Althi = amygdaloides 5 angusta F, appressa a Archiaciana s Arnaudi = Arzierensis = aspera = Astieriana = Aubersonensis i Baylei 3 Bangasiana 5 Berriasensig Pe Bolina . Boreana 5 Bourgeoisiana 5 Bronni i Calypso 55 canalifera = capillaris rs carinata = Carolina 5 Carteroniana = Cenomanensis i clypeiformis a complanata a Coniacensis me Cottaldina S crenulicosta t decalvata a decemcostata id decussata 2 Dellettrei - dentata 5 denticulata Ws depressicostata a dichotoma i difficilis RA dissimilis <3 divaricata = Dubisiensis 3 Dujardini Pa Dumasi 2 Dunkeri + Dupiniana Ss Dutempleana * elegans 5 elegantula 5 elongata * Kolis rf Essertensis - Etalloni 4 Eucharis "I expansa 3 exquisita Ps excavata ® Farringdonensis ficoides ee Fischeri ~ Flattersi = Forchammeri % frondosa 5 Galliennei an Galloprovincialis A Geinitzi Pe gemmata * Germani = Gillieroni 3 granosa 53 granulata a Greineri 5 Guestphalica ts Haidingeri fs hians ss hispanica 414, 415, 416, 414, 415, 414. Page. Ald 414 414, 416 415 415 416 416 415 414, 415 414 418 415 415 414, 414: 415 415 415 A415 415 414, 419 415 414, 416 41 4: 422 415 414, 416 415 4.16 415 416 415 416 414: 415 415 415 415 414, 415 414, 415 414, INDEX. RapDuLA Hornesi Hoperi incrassata inflata inornata insignis intercostata intermedia interplicosa interpunctata ; interstriata ay irrecularis Itieriana leevissima laticostata Leonensis Ligeris lima lineolata lingua longa Lorioli Mantelli Marrotiana Marticensis Massiliensis maxima microtis minuta montana Moutoniana +4 moreana aa multicostata multiradiata multistriata muricata Neocomiensis Nicoleti nobilis nuda nudata numida nux obliquistriata obsoleta Ootatoorensis Orbignyana ornata ovata Paqueroni paucicostata pectinata pectita pelagica pennata persimilig Pichleri plana planicosta plicatilis proboscidea procena pseudocardium pseudo-proboscidea pulchella pusilla Rambaudi rapa rarispina Rauliniana rectangularis Reichenbachii Renauxiana resecta reticulata - Reussii Rhodaniana Ricordeana 519, 414, 414, 414, Page. 415 | RapvuLa Robinaldina Ald » Rochebruni 416 » Rotomagensis 415 3 Royeriana 415 3 Rusillensis 418 EE Sabaudiana 415 = Sanctee-crucis 414, : Santonensis 418 4 Sarthensis ALT a Saxoneti 415 yi scaberrima A416 35 scabra ; =< 414, a scabricula 419, A15 » Sculpta a 415 = semicostata 416 i semiornata a; 415 53 semisulcata 414, 416, 412 ” septemcostata or 415 os Shastaensis 414 99 simplex 414 99 Sowerbyi 414, 9 Squamifera Al5 ” squarosa 415 = striatissima 415 ip stricta 414, aa subabrupta 415 mS subzequilateralis 416 = sub-auriculata 415 % subcarinata 414, % subconsobrina 415 % subovalis 414 % subplana 415 % subrigida on 416 2 tecta 414, 415, A15 » Tombeckiana = 415 rs Toucasiana AIA x Trigeri 414, zs truncata 415 e tumida, _ 415 i undata 417 3 undulata 415 i Varapensis 415 ‘, Varusensis 421 = Vigneulensis ALD is Villergensis 417 * Vraconensis A414 = Wacoensis 422 | RADULIDZ a 415 | REMONDIA 286, 294, 415 2” Bronnii are 415 % furcata 312, 415 | REQUIENIA a 415 % ammonia 416 = Archiaciana 415 a Carentonensis 420 ~ carinata 415 33 Cyplyana 414 e Delarueana A16 i eurystoma 415 ss Grasiana 415 5 gryphoides 416 $3 Jaccardi ALS ze levigata 414 es lamellosa 415 = Lithuana A415 = Lonsdalii Ald , Marticensis 414 *: Michelini 415 % navis 422 5 ornata 415 mf rugosa 423 os subeequalis 415 iS Taucasiana Ald = texana oa 416 | RHINOMYA 37, 415 | RHYNCHOPTERUS ag 414 3 obesus 414. | RIBEIRA 422 414 414 414 420 415 416 414, 415 415 416 415 414 415 415 413 415 414, 420 415 415 414: 414, 414 416 312 313 235 233 233 233 INDEX. 533 OR a Page. ROCELLARIA 26 ‘ guttula 30 5 mytiloides 26 ROTUNDARIA Repent 89: RUPELLARIA 138, 140 F lamellifera a RUPICILLA xvi RUPICOLA 64. =) SANGUINOLARIA 08> = TES » compressa 99 > cretacensis 122 parilis 124 9 rugosa 120 % sanguinolenta 115 SANGUINOLITES 68, 269 s anguliferus 270 Fe discors 270 35 iridinoides 270 SAREPTA 325 a speciosa 325 SAXICAVA 84, 4 antiqua 86 = Carolina 86 = rugosa “Fy. 82 mn similis 84, 88 . tenella : 88 SAXICAVIDE 81, 481 SAXIDOMUS 138, 140 ScaBRw (Trigoniz) ae SOTO SCACCHIA ate 260 on elliptica -- 260 3 ovata ae: -~ 260 SCALDIA wee 484, Zs Kickxiana ese! ~~ Lambotheana oa ASA: SCAMBULA sie — 294: ~ perplana 294, 295 SCAPHARCA 339, 489 s formosa eine T2880 — gubernaculum ier aoe = Ponticeriana ic SBD ScaPHOIDEA (Trigoniz) vee = 10 SCHIZODESMA 54: = tripartitum ae 57 ScHIZODUS 307, 809 re obscurus sas = O09 ScHIZOTHZRUS 52 > Nuttallii 52 ScHR@TERIA 20 ScINTILLA re EOE = Phillipinarum Be a SOO, SCROBICULARIA 109, — dt “ adunca.: eae LOO ScROBICULARIIDE 106 ScROBICULARIINE aE 112 SEDGVICKIA 68, 86, 270, 296 S attenuata eee ae SEMELE 108 SEMELINE 108 SENILIA 339 » senilis Se Sb) SEPTARIA a 1 12 y Mediterranea noe se IFER came i Benedenianus er Ore * bilocularis a BOD oh Ciplyana 374 F dichotomus wa (874: SERRIPES Bae See ES SERRULA 133, 134 SILIQUA 92, 95, 97 » australis ee. 8) » biplicata O75 100 SILIQUA cretacea 3 limata Se 3 Moreana aur » nereis 3 = Oregonensis ae 3 Petersi 100, s radiata ee > truncatula SILIQUARIA SILIQUARIUS = SOLECURTUS 92, 97, A acteon ts ss eequalis FR Deshayesii is Desori = fe Guerangeri 99, ay Lamarckii is te obscurus s pelagi zs radians =e = Robinaldinus 99, Px strigilatus ae ig Warburtoni th SOLEMYA 68, Ss australis ft 4 biarmica rs subplicata A ventricosa ae SOLEMYID 268, SOLEN, 32; » acteon ee % angustus » bidentatus, » Dbivalvis » Carentonensis 5.1 i. NCariiaiys. © 73, » centralis a: , ¢laviformis oo » coarctatus » compressus » costatus » cultellus » cuneatus ,, Diegonensis » diphos es discrepans bas ,, Dupinianus oe leelevans 99, », gracilis = , Guerangeri aE , infiexus 99, » irradians me , vavanicus ,, obliquus » parallelus » pelagi 5 pelagicus » Petschoree » radians » siliquoides », Subcompressus » vagina » _vaginatus » vetustus ne SOLENA 94, SOLENARIA ea = affinis SonENELLA Norrisii ami SOLENIDE 92, SOLENINE oa SOLENOPSIS = SOLETELLINA 98, 1138, Fe subradiata aa SoLYyMA = lineolatus = SOWERBYA 132, RC crassa — SPANIODON, 102 100 101 102 97 271 271 271 271 482 100 100 114 122 163 163 100 100 100 Page. SPANIODON nitidus 264 SPATHA 805 >» Yrubens == =B05 SPENGLERIA 26, 29, 82 3 mytiloides oe 26 = rostrata mae 26 SPHERA 245, 247 a corrugata Fat Dae a Madridi DAT SPHERELLA 249 5 concentrica 252 x oregon 952, oo subvexa 249 SPHMRIOLA 247 SPH# RIUM c= 962 SPHARULITES 238, 487 = alata ee = ae ~ angeiodes 238, 240 = Beaumonti es 240 9 Blumenbachii 240 ES Catulli 487 >» Coquandi 241 93 cylindracea 241 Fe Desmoulensiana 241 » elliptica 240 re erratica 240 ” expansa 241 5 falcata 240 ” Faujasii 241 9 Fleuriausi 240 ~ foliacea 240 ss Germani 240 ” Guiscardiana 487 % Heeninghausi 241 3 indica 242 9 Marticensis 240 “4 Martini 240 =F Medeensis 487 % Meneghiniana 487 ” Mortoni 240 »» Moulinsii 241 ” Nouleti 240 oo) Pailettei 240 2 paradoxa 240 ” Pasiniana 487 Pe polyconilites 240 ss ponderosa 487 a Ponsiana 240 ” radiosa 240 “A Seemanni 241 » Sauvagesi 240 ” sinuata 240 2 squamosa 240 2” Styriaca 241 2 subdilatata 240 9 Toucasiana 241 % triangularis 240 Ff Visianica igo 487F SPHENIA 32, 34, 35 a Binghami ae 35 SPHENIOPSIS a: 37 SPISULA 34, 192 és triangularis a 54 SPONDYLIDE = 2409 SPONDYLUS 237,427 441 = equalis .. 444 = alternatus = A a Aonis ww. «=— 44 Fa armatus 44.4, _ Arrialoorensis 44,7 = . asper 4,44, = Baylei 444 < bellulus 44.4 Pe Brightoniensis 444: % calcaratus 448 3 cancellatus 444: a capax 444, Carentonensis 444, 6P 5d4 SPONDYLUS complanatus 53 Coquandianus " dichotomus as Dutempleanus echinatus ‘a fimbriatus a ceederopus a sibbosus By, ss globsulosus 444, a gregalis =A a Guadaloupee 55 Hagenovi si hippuritarum a hystrix aa latus * lineatus Pe obesus ee obliquus = sh pulvinatus 442, a5 pygmeeus aa e Renauxianus = Requienianus ae Romeri . Royanus 5 Santonensis ” spinosus 3 striatocostatus * striatus eS strigilis Be suleatellus = subcostulatus a subleevis at subplicatus ; Pe subsquamosus oes x Tauricus Ph s truncatus 444, of undulatus ee SPORTELLA 245, Pr Caillati STALAGMIUM concentricum n" margaritaceum A Nystii 333, = sericeum an STANDELLA 53, mA ovalis ns ovata STAVELIA ae STIRPULINA 27, mass bacillaris i coronata STRIARCA STRIGILLA Pal carnaria pe lactea STROTHODON a Liscaviensis oa SUNETTA 135, 153, ‘ meroe a re Solandri SUNETTINE SYMPHONOTA SYNCYCLONEMA x Calypso - Cottaldina me Darius ne exilis re Greppini “5 leevis a Matheroniana yi: membranacea - Neptuni 4 obovata te operculiformis nF orbicularis ss, is pulchella pte Requieniana e rigida 5 simplica INDEX. SYNCYCLONEMA Sivaica % sublaminosa SYNDONITES = Stoppaniana Ses SYNDOSMYA 107, es strigilloides fb TNIODON ss ellipticus oa: TAGELUS 86, es Albertinus oF Robinaldinus TALONA TALONELLA TAMIOSOMA ry gregaria rf TANCREDIA 1382, 133, Pe Americana 182, TANYSIPHON 90, 91 is rivalis a TAPES » Conradiana 5 cretacea » decussata » denticulata » eximia » fluctuosa see » fragilis 145, » Hilgardi ie » literata » meroeformis » parallela » pinguis »» quadrata » Rochebruni » straminea » turgidula TAPESINE TARIA ae TELLIDORA 115, s Burnetti 115, ‘i crystallina ire TELLIMYA am bidentata 5 ferruginosa TELLINA as 5 adpressa 128, x eequalis 123, Ms cequilateralis fe , albaria ss Albertina « angulata Sy aperta Res af Arcotensis 124, FF arctata + sg Ashburnerii ay bitruncata nf Bogotina 43 Bruguieri “e Californica = Carteroni - Cheyennensis o clathrata a coccinea fe concentrica - costulata ws crassa, “s decurtata 2 discites o a discus 117, oe emacerata sab ‘a ephippium ee . Eufalensis 124, a fabula ca Page. 435 | TELLINA foliacea 429 5 fragilis 487 i gibba 487 - Goldfussi 108 - gracilis 110 = Grangel 3 Hoffmanniana ifs Hornii as ineequalis = inconspicua 5 juvenilis ae 480 3 lacunosa 110, 4.80 yi Largillierti 98 ” lingua-felis 102 » longa 102 af Mathewsonii 21 » mendosa 21 = Meyeri 239 a monilifera 239 3 Moreana 135 = multistriata 135 as nitidula 158 9 obruta 91 a ooides 144: » Oregonensis 165 99 papyria 165 * parallela nese 146 ” petrosa 124, 14.4 = phaseolina a 162 93 plana 483 » planata re 161 * Pondicherriensis 124, 165 » primula 124, 126, 145 99 pseudo-plana EN 161 ” punicea 164 3 quadrata 144: * radiata 165 46 Refanensis Act 163 FA Reichii 2 144 a Remondii es 144 * Renauxi 143 is Ripleyana 105 sa rosea 116 ys rostralina 116 5 rostrata 1 16 | 99 rotundata 265 | Pe Rouyana ve 265 | ey rugosa 69, 112, 265 Ns Scitulina 124, 116 bs scobinata L 129 rs sculptilis 124 7 scutiformis 124 s semisculpta 124 Py, semistriata x. 102 e spectabilis 110, 100 fA Sobralensis wa 268 me Stoliezkana 125 us Stoliczkai 124 Pe striatula 124, 3 striatuloides sok 124, “( strigata 117, 124, ate subelliptica ae 120 " subnasuta 124 “ subradiata 123 a sub-tenuistriata 124 as Syriaca 123 * tenuissima 127 » triangularis 147 os undata 118 a undulifera 117 ert Vectiana es 124 5 Venei 123, 128 vA Whitneyi a 127 | TELLINACEA “124 | TELLINELLA 119 ” Arcotensis 124, 482 »» petrosa 124, 118 ee virgata © 119 124, 124 127 ST I ESR a eR UES SR EE SS Wee eee Pe 8) ee’ TELLINID TELLINIDES, as ‘adpressa primula on 112, 118, 124, 39 TELLINIMERA # eborea ie limatula TELLININE TELLINITES Ss affinis x, Timorensis TELLINOMYA o edentula TELLINULA TENEA », parilis Bh TEREDINA ae: clavata 18, Heberti oe Oweni personata 118, 124, 118, 62, 63, 74, 117, 32 33 TEREDINE TEREDINANA TEREDININ# TEREDO Argonensis bilobatus calamitoides chlorotica contorta conulus crassula dentata Deshayesi Faujasi Fleuriausa oe gigantea oe globosa glomerans irregularis lignicola lignitorum Norvegica ornata partita Requieniana rotundata rugosa selliformis socialis sulcata tibialis torulosa Tournali » Warennensis TEREDOLITES clavatus 14, 16, 14, 12, 13, 427, 33 TERQUEMIA be) TEXTRIX THECALIA THECODONTA 39 THEORA THETIRONIA 29 pectiniformis Sieboldi et 38, 108, 158, 484, jgnobilis ve “s minor ut THETIS 38, 42, elongata nee Genevensis levigata major minor Prestensis Renevieri Rotomagensis vee Sanctze-crucis undulata 158, Page. 482 127 124 129 118 482 124 115 118 118 118 326 118 -488 488 480 480 14 15 INDEX. THETYs we THRACIA 37, 68, 64, “A sequalis ae 9 alpina 9 Baylei os carinifera e Condamyi Ls corbulopsis oat Couloni = elegans Mes s elongata 72, ti Freareseana iS $3 Germari as gibbosa = gracilis a inornata ay Koechlina = Neocomiensis a Nicoletti 2 occidentalis _ Phillipsii a Picteti se Prouti ah * recurva Sa a Ricordeana ‘; Robinaldina ie rotundata sa Sabaudiana s Sanctee-crucis 3 Sappho 7s simplex re sub-angulata a sub-depressa + sub-rotundata ‘a sub-tortuosa ‘i. sub-truncata a Taurica sy volvaria ive THRACIINE i THYELLA 106,, o pulchra Das THYREOPSIS 4 coralliophaga TICHOGONIA TIMOCLHA a TIVELA 142, 1438, » crassatelloides we TOTTENIA a TRACHYCARDIUM 207, 208, 3 elongatum fi s exulans 215, Bd incomptum 215, productum TRAPEZIUM 3 carinatum “be TRESUS 49, » Maximus 27 TRICHITES 381, re, nodosus ¥ is Picteti = TRIDACNA 226, a compressa ae Cumingii TRIDACNIDE TRIGONA TRIGONELLA 455 TRIGONIA way 3; abrupta 3 zequicostata a “a aliformis 313, ve alta ae =: angulifera - Archiaciana AE Auressensis 5 bipartita = Buchii a carinata man 3 caudata 318, TRIGONIA cincta os concardiiformis 2 Constantii N Coquandiana ; oy costata = 5 crenatula : » . ¢renifera 5 cuneiformis < a deedalea old. os decora ae is Delafossei - Deslongchampsii p disparilis ah 4) distans 313, x divaricata Mig SF echinata 25 Elisze

sinuata 318 Fe spectabilis A spinosa s subcrenatula a subexcentrica a suborbicularis “ sub-pulchella il = sulcataria aly, ie Syriaca a Pr tenuisulcata 4 Texana ae es thoracica Bes i Tocaimana ES. x Tryoniana 4 tuberculifera TRIGONIA ventricosa TRIGONIID TRIGONOARCA = abrupta a Brahminica % cuneiformis = Galdrina = Gamana S Ligeriensis s Maconensis = Matheroniana = passa - Telugensis = Trichinopolitensis .., 313, 344, 336 39 TRIGONODON = TRIGONODUS Fi x Sandbergeri TRIGONOC@LIA re galeata = ineequilateralis 3 ineequivalvis TRIPODETES TRIQUETRA a contorta 3 lanceolata = subviridis TROPIDOCARDIUM TUGONIA TURNUS » lapidarius 2 % plenus TURTONIA a minuta TYCHOCARDIA TYLERIA re fragilis 19, UNGULINA ” rubra UNGULINIDE UNICARDIUM oF cardioides cS inornatum » tumidum Pas 55, » acutus - » alatoides » carriosoides >» coeruleus » Cornueliana > cretaceus » emarginata » humerosoides » lgamentinoides » Mmarginalis » Martinii >» Menkei » nasutoides » Nordmanni . »» Paranensis » Peguensis >» penultimus » pictorum » Yradiatoides » Roanokoides » sub-rotundoides UNIOMERIS UNIONACEA UNIONIDA UNIONINE UNIOPSIS UPEROTIS i clava 13, 284, INDEX. Vv VANGANELLA = Taylorii VANUXEMIA 7 VELEDA 485, = lintea 485, VELORITA 201, VENERACEA th VENERIDE VENERINE = VENERICARDIA 211, 273, _ abbreviata ee 5 australis 3 Blandingi z densata 7 Dupiniana ss Hornii = planicosta 33 radians - tenuicosta ae VENERUPIS 138, 140, 3 Landeroniana 5 3 Neocomiensis oa Saxoneti ei VENIELLA 183, 186, PP Conradi Ze ne obtruncata VENILIA rf Conradi = elevata % Gabbana es humilis ‘ Laphami 5 Mortoni Fr rhomboidea 3 subtumida es trapezoidea 8 trigovia Ks VENILICARDIA 190,- ts crassidentata “5 obtruncata VENTRICOLA VENULITES triangularis VENULITHES VENUS » eequilateralis » analoga » auca » Aucasiana » Archiaciana » Arcotensis » Astieriana » Bavarica » Brongniartiana » cancellata » caperata » Cenomaniensis »* cerina » Cherbonneaui re ee » Chinensis », Cleopatra » Cleophe » concentrica x. COE » Cornueliana » corrugata ue » Costei nie » Cottaldina ea » eretacea 162, » cuneiformis o » decussata aoe » deflorata 110, » Delettrei x» Desvauxi » Didonis » Dione VENUS donacina Dupiniana Dutrugei elliptica elongata Escheri exalbida eximia exularis exuta faba fabacea Fatima flexuosa Forgemolli fragilis Galdrina gallina gemma gibbosa glabra globulus Goldfussi granulata granum grata Hallii helvetica Icaunensis imbricata immersa indurata jucunda Labadyei Lamarcki lamellifera Lapeyrousana laminosa lata late-sulcata latisulcata lenticularis lineolata Listeri literata lucina macrodon Malabarica Manhattensis Martiniana Matheroni Matronensis Mauritanica mercenaria meretrix Mousse Nail neocomiensis nuciformis Noueliana notata Nystii obesa Orbignyana ovalis ovum parallela parva pectinata perovalis plana plicata porrecta primeeva pseudoturgida puerpera pyg mea Renauxiana 122, 160, 162, 145, 156, 160, 160, 144, 163, 160, 160, 160, 160, 162, 151, 161, 162, VENUS reticulata » Reynesi 5, Ricordeana ». vTimularis » Robinaldina >» Rochebruni ep OIBaE » Rotomagensis » rotundata > Rouliniana » Rouvillei » Royana > sancte-crucis » Saportee » _ scabra » scalarina +» securis > semiradiata >» squamosa pon Surlata, » sub-Brongniartiana » subconcentrica >» subdecussata » Ssubelongata » subfaba >» Ssubleevis » sublamellosa » sublaminosa » sublenticularis >, submersa », subnodulosa 3 subovalis » sub-parva » sub-plana » subrotunda >», subtruncata » subturgida » sylvatica 5 = —Syriaca >, — tantilla » btenera », tenuistria » tetrahedra 53. bbiara » Thurmanni >» truncata > tumens » tumida » turgida s» undulosa » Varapensis » Wassiacensis » Veatchii » Vectensis » Wendoperana » verrucosa » Vibrayeana VERTICORDIA Ze Japonica == ornata VERTICORDIIDE 159, 161, 162, 161, INDEX, Page. 148 | VeTocaRDIA 165 “A crenalirata 159 | VetocaRDIUM 144 | Vora 160 > squicostata 1638 » alata 160 » Albensis 161 » alpina 161 » atava 160 », Carentonensis 164; » cometa 484, » decemcostata 160 » Deshayesiana 165 » digitalis 148 » dilatata 148 » Dresleri 165 » Dufrenoyi Di eee » duplicosta ae oy SS » Dutemplei 144 » DUutrugei 159 » euryotis 162 » Faujasi 162| ,, Fleuriausiana 162 » grandicosta 174 » grypheata 161 » Hispanica 165 » inconstans 162 » Indica 161 » vacobeea 161 » levis 148 » longicauda 161 » Makovii 162 » Morrisi 169 » Mortoni 161 » Neocomiensis 161 » notabilis 161 » occidentalis 164: » phaseola 166 » Podolica 149 » quadricostata 160 »» quinquecostata 193 x quinquenaria 165 » Royeriana 149 » sexangularis 160 3 Simberkensis 161 > Sinensis 151 » striato-costata 162 », substriato-costata 161 » Syriaca 149 » Jexana 160 » tricostata 160 » Truelli 165 » Valangiensis 160 » Wrightii 160 | VOLSELLA 148 | VOLVICERAMUS 160 | VULSELLA 225 a aviculoides 224, 5 concentrica 225 3 faleata 224) ‘5 interno-striata 430, 428, 430, 430, 386, 397, 402, Page. 283 287 211 426 430 4:30 430 430 430 4.30 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 438 430 430 426 426 438 430 430 430 4:30 4:30 430 430 430 430 430 437 430 430 430 430 4,26 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 430 370 394, 398 402 397 VULSELLA Larquei Ss lingulata % pernoides - e pretiosa = trigona Pe Turonensis VULSELLIN © WwW. WARNEA Woopia fs digitaria 2 levigata xX. XYLOPHAGA fe dorsalis = elegantula = Stimpsoni XYLOPHAGELLA XYLOTRYA 7 tripinnata YY YODIA » acutifrons » Hvansi » glacialis » Heesendonkii > impressa » lanceolata >» nasuta >» obtusata » pectinata » protexta » -pysmea » scapha » scaphuloidea » scitula » Sstriatula » subnasuta » subrecurva » thraciformis » ventricosa 489 | ZENATIA 489 | ZIRPHEA 397, 4.02, 397, 402, 19, 62, 323, 28 279 279 264 19 22 19 2AD 23 13 13 320 322 322 322 320 322 320 322 324 320 322 320 324 324 322 324 322 324 324: 322 53 26 ERRATA. | For several corrections in the text, see p. 480 and following pages], _ e 46, line 3 from below, read lapidawidy ee te 4 » 1d 99 woke 155 1 Pe: 33 39 a ‘ P. globulosa’ * Arcopagia’ ‘Figs. 14-16’ ‘deaurata, Turton’ Strigilla’ °T. [Tel.] primula’ * sub-faba | ‘faba’ *‘ Arcotensis’ ‘ Pachydon’ ‘digitaria’ 7 © O. bicornis’ * Paraguayana ‘ Hirsonensis’ — * spatiosus’ ‘PL. XLVIID ‘Figs, 3-4’ | s 29 for ‘ lapidosus.? ‘T. globulosa,’ ‘ Acropagia.’ ‘Figs. 14-15.’ ‘ Tauresit.’ ‘ Strigillina.’ ‘TD. (Per) primula. & sub-fava.’ : ‘fava. * Arcotica.’ * Pachyodon.’ ‘ digataria.” ‘P. bicornis.’ ‘Paraquayana’ ‘ Hironensis’ “spatiosa. Pie ik ce ee ‘Figs. 3-52 uh Huai CM Pas, Teh a, A" i u \ atthy Hi moi Sere Se sasis ane eset Tene Sane ie Seance nr eesegeee sr Tietes Spabseteteeceseses meeuenies Snaearers wae saree oir a nr gnappetetenry aetna Beers Sete sores ope gea® So rane eae sett pratensis nei seers ‘8 ' 1} 4 ee pe NS eg oe cert es = i ~ a zeta EXT ren aE el cars i Ve eve soepae rel ie , eel ahi ata ‘a AERC AAA aM A An srt ot aan oa ww < map rs AA AA sts r AMAAAAR, es aa \ RRAR ANA AIRY: AAS hy Am on } . ‘a ty ral ie a& \ gee AEN | a ra £ : Ya f ; a ‘ . ; : a! \ \ y a fl i % : Sate a | rs —* A, vere thy ii FAVES! OA, ia wh es Hy . j rar Gea 8 ey : f* ‘ 4 \ ies ce f o wee rR a! | oes! ro if \¥ a ‘ 7 be re i ba la a FN i rn) rN a lalas os, 5 sf | - ft ‘ } Nay ; ‘ A, " fey - at Vas oN } ‘ { as / he a, a } om ry! \/ | {i= 4) 7 1g \ Pal Gee \ ar A es ag ea A . Rin é AAS Cee RA ASS ‘f ate Fi aa NEN ' tJ } Ba he oP cinac, RACORRNEN RSP : TWA : ey Se \ hy A AWA Tan RAAA any a AAA URAL ROR RA ee] ' ave \ la\ p Ae Ann F Anan a, A wntrnn valet AA “ NA me he VAAL MARANA» A gta es Aa va ail yy PARAr ANAL Aa main An Ar Ai la A Avan ae ee ! RADAR A \ANARAIY\.\aNeA a SARE a NAR, ae Wn wana NWA run ARAM naar TV LTR iu, IA AANA AA Jala! AAALY aiNal\ giaic\ Saenanaeaa Re ne at Was AN A ANKA i A ala Manan AN’ Anh RANA An Al. Nala : + A/a 2 2 Pa tN NA ZX nN A A R An ave Anhnn. naan in AAG A aA a i =~ lay A A ve fs os cain a A A ai f if naa wal \ A iaieat Aaah ah AY A AV NEP ENR nannnae Pa WS in at ; AA Aix ae SEV AA Aa A AAA a De NAAae A. f an , IR RATS Voy abr Vala ees a VARAAA A aa ts naaal NW Mannan AAA AR AR AAA AANA AAAAAA, ARAR Aaa AANA IAA A era? AAR AAAIA, AMARA AR aR ASAAAR: BV aVatay UA. Wi Wat AN AIA oN AQAA om AAA AAAAARAAA AA PAA) AAAs aa Vw A AG var Vil valays \ AA rn . VAAN ALA | NE ANIA ae VA an RANE : AAA wa aflary: A AANAAA AAA AANA Pe AWANA Walanat anal pais BPAY eRe BAU AAL NAVY WGN UAE YAVAPAI te lGb abet) a ~ ; Z R a 2 DD n> jn e hoa en fen VAN) ‘A AA \ r ae ve Mes oil ts ENE | PN RN ON ye Pm ie a ahs SP? i ir acl a A iy ‘a a | vibe aie: a r\ is i) ia a a ir ~ 7 af 5 fe 8 f Qn z al a Al ROADRANRA A oa A AAAS Yon a a 3 ms q mh : a alt) ANe AANA aA AAA ARAR An phn anh Piet VIN ie, Ms DUP Pile a AA | ‘ af) a ‘ E> a Ay ‘B iN as i ; Fant Yi yi it’ ain a f AlN, A ‘ Ia) | LENE er = A Pas “an ~~. wee AIA AA. iS Re 2DAARAIA NA ALEX AAA NY rm yay a DARA AR. Br AL NE NAO. ANA " SAR AAW AAs ANNAN ‘Aaa ARP iN Wenn VAAN NIN es pa fas A i pm AAAS, AARANANAAR ‘ ree ae A | 6s | | { . atal, \ f aA . Aj | } Aw FX! ’ 2 a an : eve i 2. oh oe al a eed AATYA AB a - in| BUEN alla AAA. | AAAS aA" Ann ARARAAA AAR RA AA aisha AAMADAAANAN 0122.88 ARAMA AnIAAAga | | rs : | AA AAA. AY ANG elie eM Matias aN (ey lia ys | ey -\ Py, a is PY PS fy a Px A AA Be) rt i” ry i fas iN /\ an OY ; SANS TEN a | re a A, A A! a Pre Mest a B« Nf NBA Aaa fa Aa Ne VM UALS 02 eM | AMAA q AAAAa nanalia 2 Aaa AR NANANA RANAAD\ aay ar AA vue ANAAAAAAAAAaAnn TAR PN ‘all | AAA aan » >> ~ > > BS) : D> > ) 2? we > » 3) > FD> ye >») D> a» DE» | Po y > JI» FD DP | DP > By 2 Pe = } la! afr i) ot a. ~ a 4 , q ir £ * ; , Yl fe , ’ 1 4 .\ ret ’ 5 f iF. > = \ a f } } ; ar ‘alr AAR | AAD p> 2 > | > DP IES Bee >>> > Z > 228 => >> > > > p> ~ >> tte a RIE LIBRA ey WY oye wh ‘ «, * ores : Y Ma ' iy ehty | mh * Wee) ‘ i ANY rey AE de ror et oe) fe, sy t i) i fue eo >a nee ‘ ¥ nl yi bee oi a t) 1 if ides wht 1 a= ate se tte Labi whah on Fatt Ele See NPD + res +5 fli ret we in! * a0 ise th tA msi ; Rtn pia tes pal ae Faas as #- @ — rs 4 meat ey a rls . he rahe Misia ae cs Cpe sere batt a * Sri ot Baal Tf rs he coeal =a cos eh oe ‘iy ge FD os be 3 RS Arty oe alte a ta y, cae S we ie ant Bien + a. YS = ‘eat pe! gr oh ta b te ae wicreste if Cnet beth tet red! “we I ative uals ae , t i 3 ese Lae ied w+. Fe"s3tn Uy * “a a - Bae ws < Ans oa * i Ny etee\ a satin ed © =